Gests of S. Lucius in his Apostolick Office 4.5 His death and buriall in the Citty of Curia or Chur. 6. Of S. Emerita a sister of King Lucius who accompanied him her Martyrdom 7. Dempsâ—ers ridiculous pretention that King Lucius as buried in Scotland 1. HAving from authorities of great weight asserted the Apostleship of this our Pious King in pursuance therof we will collect out of ancient Writers some of his particular Gests and suffrings in the discharge of the said Office 2. He having resolved to consecrate the remainder of his old age to the service of Christ pass'd first into France landing at Bolâ—ign a Citty of the Mâ—rini where saith Malbranque he first began his office of preaching the Faith of Christ and from thence made his progresse through the Region of the Nervians the Countrey of Liege to Triers in Germany After which the next place bless'd by his presence and Charity was Ausburg Augusta Vindelicorum where he converted to the Faith a Noble Cittizen call'd Campestrius with his whole family But there the Devill rais'd against him a great persecution for saith Nauelerus the people out of a hatred to a Religion formerly unknown by them pursued the preacher of it with stones and afterward cast him into a pit Out of which he was secretly drawn by some Christians there and conducted to the Citty of Curia where he ended his life by Martyrdom 3. From Ausburg S. Lucius went to Reginoburgum or Ratisbon where he efficaciously spread the seed of the Gospell And having spent almost all his strength in such works of Charity to others he desired to end his life in solitude quietnes and prayer For which purpose he retired himself into the mountainous countrey of Rhetia and saith Tscudus having pass'd over the hill under which is situated the Castle called Gutenberg which to this day retains the name of S. Lucius his Cliff he came into the Region where now the Citty Curia or Chur is placed together with his devout sister S. Emerita who presently after for preaching the Christian Faith suffred Martyrdom at Trimas or Trimontium distant from Curia the space of two or three miles But S. Lucius repos'd himselfe in a certain Grot in the Mountain above the Citty Curia where he taught the Faith of Christ. The place where he built a little Oratory doth still testify his Sanctity and abode there for in memory thereof there was afterward founded a Monastery of Norbertins Praemonstratenses which took its name from S. Lucius as Aubertus Miraeus and Raderus doe affirm 4. As touching the manner of S. Lucius his death the same Aegidius Tscudus writes thus At last Lucius was slain neer to Curia in the Castle call'd Martiola by the infidell inhabitants and the Prefect of that Region Notwithstanding other Authours affirm that he died in peace though the honour and Title of a Martyr cannot be denyed him since anciently as Baronius saith it was communicated not only to such as by a violent death for Christs honour were snatchd out of this world but likewise to those who for the confession of the Faith suffred any torments though they did not consummate Martyrdom by death 5. The precise year of the death of this glorious King is by Florilegus determin'd to be the year of Christ two hundred and one which was the seaventy eighth year of his Raign and the eighty eighth of his life Wherto the learned Chronologist Bishop Vsher likewise accords His words are these In so great a debate among Writers my iudgment doth incline to beleive that King Lucius ended his life in the first year of the third Century after Christ. And the grounds of this perswasion are because I observe that not only the Annals of the Church of Salisbury and the Chronicle of the Brittains abbreviated as likewise the London Tables but also Roger Wendover Mathew Paris and Mathew of Westminster together with the History of Rochester doe agree that he dyed in the year of our Lord two hundred and one 6. His sacred Relicks have been dispersed in severall places of Germany and to this day saith Raderus are venerated in a Church of the Franciscans and another of the Iesuits at Ausburg Which argues that he dyed not in Brittany but Germany Therfore although our Citties of Glocester and Winchester have boasted themselves to have been the Repositories of some parts of the body of this Pious King it is more likely that considering their near relation to him they should procure them from the Church of Curia then that the German Churches should obtain them out of Brittany 7. Now wheras in the Passage cited out of Aegidius Tscudus mention was made of Saint Emerita the devout Sister of King Lucius and companion of all his travails and dangers and how in the Countrey of the Helvetians she added the Crown of Martyrdom to the garland of Virginity our Brittish Martyrologe thus commemorats her At Trimas in the territory of Curia this day being the fourth of December is celebrated the Feast of S. Emerita Virgin and Martyr the Sister of Lucius King of the Brittains who together with her Brother went into Germany and for confession of the Christian Faith being persecuted by the infidells of that countrey consummated her glorious Martyrdom by fire about the year of our Lord one hundred ninety three The entire history of her life may be read in the Breviary of the Church of Curia Mention is made of this holy Virgin and Martyr by Isengrenius and Hermannus Schedelius in his Chronicle 8. But Philippus Ferrarius in his Catalogue of Saints omitted in the Roman Martyrologe being mislead by Dempster a Writer most ridiculously partiall for his Scottish Nation as Bishop Vscher observes assigns a place in the Western parts of Scotland call'd Trimontium and now Attetish for the place of this Virgins Martyrdom and in the Scottish Calander her commemoration is appointed on the twenty sixth of May. Which assertion is so evidently contradicted by many authentick Records of severall Churches and by Authours of such unquestion'd integrity that it deserves not a serious confutation XVII CHAP. 1.2 S. Fugatius and Damianus preach the the Gospell in Brittany 3.4.5 They retire to Glastonbury and rebuild it establishing a succession of Monks They find there the Holy Crosse c. 6. The place of their buriall uncertain 1. HAving thas largely set down the Gests of our Holy King Lucius the first among all Christian Kings we will adioyn hereto such particulars as our ancient Monuments furnish us with all touching the two Holy Legats Fugatius or Phaganus and Damianus or Diruvianus sent by the Venerable Pope Eleutherius to baptise the sayd King and to settle the affaires of the New Brittish Church 2. Now concerning these two glorious Saints thus writes Malmsburiensis out of the Ancient Records of Glastonbury Phaganus and Dervianus came into Brittany to preach the Gospell
on the one side wherof were inscribed these words Antoninus and Geta the third time Consuls and on another was a votive dedication to the Dui or God of the Brigantes Who this God was is uncertain onely it appears that every Province and perhaps every city and Town in Brittany had their peculiar Deâ—â—y such an one was Belatucadrus Andates c. Now the Roman Superstition was such as that they worshipped all the Idols of the Nations conquered by them and such an one probably was this Dui or God of the Brigantes Yet considering the late conversion both of the Southern and Northern Brittains why may not this God of the Brigantes be the only true God worshipped by these New Converts and honour'd with an Inscription by this unbeleiving Roman as one among the croud of profane Deities superstitiously adored by them V. CHAP. 1.2 S. Amphibalus a Young Christian Brittain and afterward the Converter of S. Albanus accompanies the two young Emperours to Rome 1. AMong other Brittains which now attended the two young Emperours in their return to Rome being moved therto either out of respect to them or a curiosity of travelling into foraign countreys one young man is particularly taken notice of in our ancient Annalls which after some years doe celebrate his Memory as a glorious ornament of our Nation in being the Instructour of our first Martyr S. Alban in the Christian Faith and a companion of his Martyrdom This was young Amphibalus born at Cair-leon upon Vsk Isca in the County of Monmouth Concerning whom our Writers give this Character That he was from his â—ender years bred up in good literature and withall instructed in Christian Religion whilst he liv'd in Brittany that he learnt both the Greek and Latin tongues and was likewise instituted in Eloquence Afterward he travelled to Rome with a resolution there to betake himself to higher studies where he spent his time principally in reading and understanding Holy Scripture and the Doctrine of Christian Religion till the beginning of the cruell persecution rais'd by Diocletian 2. Two voyages of his to Rome are commemorated and it was in the Second that he made his continuance there in which he gave himselfe to these serious and sacred studies and was ordain'd a Preist and sent back by the Pope into Brittany where saith Boethius and Bale he became Bishop of the Isle of Man In this his first voyage thither he was an Auditour of the Holy Pope Zephirin who interpreted the Christian Law as our Martyrologe testifies But concerning Amphibalus more shall be spoken hereafter VI. CHAP. 1.2.3 A long silence touching British affairs And fictions of Geffrey of Monmouth touching Caransius 4. Succession of Popes 1. FOR the space of almost threescore yeares after the death of Severus the Writers of Roman affairs make no mention at all of Brittany which silence of theirs has given occasion to some of our ancient Historians to insert fictions of their own or to relate true occurrents without any regard to time and order 2. Thus Geffrey of Monmouth and some Modern Writers mislead by him affirm that a certain Brittish Prince called Carausius having kill'd the Emperour Antoninus Bassianus sirnamed Caracalla in a battell in the year of our Lord two hundred and eighteen therupon invaded the Kingdom of Brittany Wheras it is certain that at this time Antoninus was in the Eastern parts where with giving hopes of a Mariage with the daughter of King Artabanus he treachorously killd great numbers of the Parthians and presently after was himselfe murdred by Macrinus Prefect of the Pretorian bands who succeeding in the Empire was in lesse then a years space likewise kill'd by Heliogabalâ—s To whom afterward succeeded Alexander Severus 3. As for Carausius certain it is that he took the Title of Emperour in Brittany but that hapned sixty eight years after this time assign'd by Geffrey of Monmouth and his followers so that being not yet born he could neither raign nor kill Antoninus We shall speak of him in his due place and season 4. In the year of Grace two hundred twenty and one Pope Zephirin died having sate eighteen years and Calistus succeeded him In whose time our ancient Records mention one Cadorus Bishop of London after whose death Obinus followd the fourth Bishop of that See Of whom nothing remains recorded but only their Names VII CHAP. 1. The Emperour Alexander Severus murdred by Maximinus who succeeds in the Empire 1. THE Emperour Alexander Severus a vertuous Prince no enemy to Christianity which some conceive to have been profess'd by his Mother Mammaea was in the fourteenth year of his raign slain by the treason of Iulius Maximinus who succeeded in his place We mention this here that we may take notice of the mistake of some Writers who affirm that he was slain in Brittany in a town called Sicila This is evident saith Richard White and that town took its name from Sicilius a Son of King Guintelin True it is that Victor resolutly says that it was at Sicila a Village of Brittany that Alexander was slain and Lampridius affirms that it was in Brittany or as other Writers will have it in Gaule But Herodian Capitolinus and generally other Historians confidently pronounce that it was in a Village neer Mogontiacum or Mentz called Sicila wherin they are followed by Eusobius Onuphrius Panvinius Platina Baronius c. And this no doubt is the truth since there are no ancient Monuments testifying that Alexander or his Successour and Murderer Maximinus ever were in Brittany VIII CHAP. i. c. Of Chrathlintus a Christian King of the Caledonian Brittains taught by S. Amphibalus Sacred Rites of those days And who this S. Amphibalus was 1. IN these times when Maximinus began his raign Christian Religion flourish'd in Brittany both in the Southern parts under the Romans dominion and among the Caledonians also where raigned Chrathlintus a Christian Prince successour of Donaldus This Chrathâ—intâ—s is sayd to have been directed in matters of Religion by Amphibalus who is suppos'd to have return'd from Rome about this time and become a Teacher of the Caledonians 2. Now what Sacred Rites he taught them is thus declared by Hector Boethius King Chrathlintus saith he adorned the Sacred Temple built by the Holy Bishop Amphibalus in the Isle of Man with very Noble gifts as Chalices Patens Candlesticks and such like sacred Vessells all made of silver and gold likewise with an Altar enclos'd with Copper and brasse He assigned moreover for the maintenance of the said Church revenews out of the lands adioyning therto That was the first Church among the Scots consecrated according to Christian Rites and wherin the Prime Bishop and Ecclesiasticall Prelate had his See The same Authour hereto adds That this Church was called Sadorensis or rather as at this day Sodorensis the reason of which name as hath befalâ—n to many
by our Saviour to become the Theater on which those glorious Champions S. Albanus S. Amphibalus S. Iulius S. Aaron and their Associats afforded to other Christians a blessed example of conquering the world and hell it self by Faith and patience Of whose Gests and suffrings the proper subject of this History we shall consequently treat premising notwithstanding sufficient proofs that these holy Martyrs were the first who in the beginning of Diocletian and Maximian's raign dedicated their cruelty VIII CHAP. 1.2 c. That the Martyrdom of S. Albanus c. in Brittany hapned in the beginning of Diocletians raign contrary to the assertion of severall writers 1. IN relating the Martyrdom of S. Albanus and the rest our Historians both ancient and Modern doe much vary among themselves concerning the precise time of it many of them consigning it to the latter end of these Emperours raign in which their cruelty was arrived to its height others to the middle time and but few to the beginning Yet upon a serious consideration of severall circumstances concerning it it may be made appear that these holy Martyrs suffrings cannot well and conveniently be assign'd to any but the third year of Diocletians raign which was the first of his Companion Maximianus being the year of Grace two hundred eighty sixe And therfore that William of Malmsbury Radulphus David Powell c who refer it to the two hundred ninety thir'd year of our Lord place it too late and much more is the computation of Baronius Harpsfeild and Mathew of Westminster who assign it to the third year of the following century 2. It will be sufficient to discover the Errour of their account if we take notice in what year it was that Constantius was remanded into Brittany For certain it is that in his goverment there was no persecution as being according to the testimony of Eusebius and all historians a Prince of wonderfull meeknes humanity and benignity who never was partaker of the persecution rais'd against Christians on the contrary he was carefull to preserve all those who liv'd under his Dominion free frrom all iniury and oppression Neither did he ever demolish any of their Churches c. 3. Now by agreement of all Chronologists Constantius was sent into Brittany the second time in the year of Grace two hundred ninety two which preceded the time assign'd by any of the foremention'd Authours Wherupon it is that David Powell in his Annotations on Giraldus Cambrensis his Itinerary was not asham'd to affirm that the Martyrdom of S. Albanus and the rest was consummated in the year of our Lord two hundred ninety two when Constantius Chlorus raigned in Brittany thus wrongfully charging a vertuous innocent Prince with their blood 4. But though this be sufficient to disprove the said Writers account we must search other authorities which may warrant us to affixe their Martyrdom to this present third year of Diocletians raign when he assum'd Maximian to partake of the Empire And such authorities doe freely offer themselves for the most ancient Writer of S. Albanus his life in Capgrave sayes expressly The glorious Martyr S. Albanus suffred on the tenth of the Calends of Iuly in the year of our Lord two hundred eighty sixe The same is proved by those Authours who commemorate the invention of the Holy Martyrs body in the dayes of King Offa in the year of our Lord seaven hundred ninety fower which saith Matthew of Westminster was the five hundred and seaventh year after his Passion To this account subscribes likewise Matthew Paris who recording another opening of the Holy Martyrs Sepulcher in the year of Grace one thousand two hundred fifty seaven adds these words We may take notice saith he that from the Passion of the Martyr to this time had pass'd nine hundred and seaventy years that is one thousand wanting thirty 5. We will conclude this with the weighty testimony of S. Beda as it is to be found in a most ancient Manuscript for the Printed Copies are imperfect There in the first Book of his History and seaventh Chapter is found this passage Finally at that time Brittany was glorified by severall mens Confessions of the Faith of Christ for in the same two hundred eighty and sixth year of our Lords Incarnation S. Albanus suffred Martyrdome there By which speech he confirms what he had before written That the Brittains preserved unto the raign of Diocletian the Faith entire and inviolate which they received at first implying that till then noâ—hing had hindred its grouth and flourishing 6. Now having thus determin'd the precise time of the Martyrdom of S. Albanus and the rest which immediatly followed him we will proceed to a distinct relation of the particulars concerning it IX CHAP. 1. The Emperours Edicts against Christians in Brittany 2.3 c. Of S. Amphibalus his return into Brittany who he was and whence he came 9. Of S. Albanus and his Title of Oeconomus Britanniae 1. THE New Emperour Maximianus chosen by Diocletian not so much for his propinquity in blood as resemblance in cruelty and hatred to Christians was not slow in publishing his Edicts every where against them Some he sent into Brittany a Province subject to him as being a part of the Western Empire This was the first time that such Edicts had been publish'd there and therfore it may be suppos'd that they caused great terrour among the poore Christians 2. Vpon this occasion most probably it was that Amphibalus if he be the same of whom we treated before return'd into the parts of Brittany which were subject to the Romans to the end he might confirm his countreymen in the Faith which they had been taught The Scottish writers will needs have him their Bishop placed in the Isle of Man and fauourably received by their King Chrathlintus that both by preaching and writing he had demonstrated the vanity of Heathenish superstitions and propagated the Christian Faith among the Scots and Picts and that in his old age returning into the Southern parts of Brittany he ended his life by a glorious Martyrdome 3. That Amphibalus preached the Faith in those Northern Provinces may be granted but no histories or other Monuments doe as yet mention the names either of Scotts or Picts there Therfore omitting this Controversy we will out of the life of S. Albanus written by an unknown Authour in very ancient times before Beda relate the successe of S. Amphibalus his last voyage into Brittany how he happily brought S. Albanus to relinquish the Roman Idolatry and embrace the Christian Faith and how that blessed Disciple of his though a Neophyte scarce perfectly instructed in Christian Religion prevented his Master in confessing of Christ and suffring for him 4. But first shall be premised certain observations touâ—â—ing the persons and qualities of these two â—â—â—nts which being collected from other Authours and records may render the following Narration more
by succession Neither was it to be doubted but that he would conferr on thee supreme Power who had destind thee for his Son in Law before thou couldst request it 6. Hence appears the mistake of those Writers who affirm that Constantin was created Emperour in Brittany immediatly after the death of his Father For it certainly appeares that he took not that Title till the year after when he pass'd out of Brittanyâ—nto â—nto Gaule In the mean time he finish'd his Fathers Victories in Brittany aganist the Picts and Caledonians who rebelled and were repulsed by him beyond the Wall In which expedition he was assisted by a barbarous King of the Alamanni called Erocus by whose counsell likewise and endeavours he assum'd the Title of Emperour the year following as Aurelius Victor testifies II. CHAP. 1. Constantius overcoms two German Princes 2 Treats with Maxentius and is refused 3. Marries Maximians daughter Fausta and receives the Title of Emperour 4 c. Maximians treachery and punishment 1. THough Constantin at first refus'd the Title of Emperour yet he kepd a resolution to aspire to it either by agreement or force For which purpose he pass'd over with a great army into France Where his first exploit was to represse two barbarous Princes who fill'd the Countrey with factions inciting the Gaules to rebellion Their names were Ascaricus and Gaisus or Regaisus call'd his Comes Whom having overcome in battell for a terrour to others he expos'd them to be devoured by wild beasts This Victory of Constantin is celebrated by Eusebius in generall terms but with a notable errour in Chronology being placed by him before his voyage into Brittany 2. A firm peace being hereby restored to Gaule Constantin began to treat a league with Maxentius who the year before hauing been inform'd of the death of Constantius had possess'd himselfe of Rome and usurped the Title of Emperour being assisted by the Pretorian soldiers and hoping that Maximianus Herculius whose daughter he had maried would favour him in his ambition With which successe being puff'd up he rejected the motion of concord offred by Constantin whom he would not admitt into fellowship in the Empire 3. But Maximianus Herculius having heard the late glorious victory obtain'd by Constantin over the fore-mention'd barbarous Princes voluntarily bestow'd on him his daughter Fausta and with her the Imperiall Purple This is testified by a nameles Panegyrist of those times who expressly affirms that at this mariage the name of Emperour was given him and added to that of Caesar. 4. But presently after this mariage was celebrated Maximianus began to discover his treacherous mind and intention again to possesse himself of the Empire which he had voluntarily resigned and bound himself by a Solemne oath in the Capitol never to resume it This intention he had made known to his daughter Fausta before the mariage and for the execution of it he sent letters to solicite the armies and with promises of great rewards attempted the fidelity of the soldiers All these designs Fausta bearing a greater affection to her husband then her Father discovered to Constantin informing him that the Mariage was intended only to make him secure and that her Fathers purpose was to deprive him of the Empire and perhaps his life too 5. Hereupon Constantin found it necessary to prevent such treacherous designs of his Father in Law who presently after publickly resumed the Name and Authority of Emperour at Arles from whence retiring himself to Marseilles he was there beseiged by Constantin and afterwards made prisoner Whereupon he executed on himself the just vengeance of his perjury and treason by the most ignominious kind of death strangling himself with a halter Such a deserved end had this Tyrant who defiled the Western Empire with the blood of so many Christians Thus did Constantin a Brittish Emperour expiate the death of those glorious Martyrs S. Albanus and his companions who suffred in Brittany In which action Eumenius the Oratour though a Heathen elegantly frees him from all suspicion of cruelty 6. Constantin having composed affaires in Gaule prosecuted after ward his Victories into Germany into which he pass'd his army upon a bridge which he built over the Rhene about Triers There he subdued severall Nations especially the Bructeri which rebelled The Belgick Historians write that in Constantins army were many noble Brittains among which they name three Vncles of his Mother Helena Iohelin Traër and Marius Which gave occasion to the Panegyrist Eumenius to expatiate upon the praises of Brittany which he concludes thus O fortunate Brittany now happy beyond all other countreyes inasmuch as thou wast the first which didst see Constantin Caesar Nature did deservedly enrich thee with all the blessings of heaven and earth c. III. CHAP. 1.2.3 Monasteries builâ— in Brittany Namely Winchester and Abingdon 1. THough Constantin himself was not yet a Christian as appears by the Orations of Panegyrists to him in which he is extolled for his devotion to heathen Gods Mars Victoria and especially Apollo whose temples he visited to give them thanks for his Victories presenting there most magnificent Gifts and offrings Notwithstanding Christians enioyed the same peace and security through all his dominions and particularly in Brittany which had formerly been granted them by his Father Constantius 2. Hence it is that our ancient Records mention the rebuilding and replenishing severall Monasteries in this our Island Among which the most famous were the Monasteries of Winchester and Abingdon Concerning the former Bishop Godwin out of ancient Monuments testifies that it was begun and perfected with such admirable devotion and zeale that within the space of one year and thirty dayes both the Church the lodgings of the Monks and all other Offices and buildings for their severall uses were entirely finished And at the request of Deodatus the first Abbot of this New Monastery it was by Constans Bishop of Winchester consecrated to the memory of S. Amphibalus Martyr In which state it continued more then the space of two hundred years till Cerdicâ—s the first King of the Western Saxons driving away and killing some of the Monks turn'd it into a Temple of Idolatry The same account of it is given by Thomas Rudburn quoted by Bishop Vsher from Giraldus Cornubiensis and Vigilantius ancient Writers though he erre much in his Chronology placing this restitution in the year of our Lord two hundred ninety and three 3. As for the Monastery of Abingdon if the Chronicle of that place may be credited Constantin himselfe in his younger dayes had his education there And thereto belonged no fewer then five hundred Monks which liv'd by the labour of their hands in Woods and deserts and every Sunday and Sabbath day resorted to the Monastery to perform their devotions Besides which five hundred there remain'd constantly sixty Monks attending to dayly reciting of Psalms and holy Christian Sacrifices IV. CHAP.
on both sides and at last they came to a battell which was fought saith Ethelwerd in the feild of Egelestirpe now call'd Alesford a town in Kent wash'd by the River Medway On the Brittains side were three Cheif Captains who lead each a third part of the Army Ambrosius Aurelianus lead the first division Vortimer the second and Catigern a younger Brother of Vortimer lead the third The Saxon army was conducted by the two Brethren Hengist and Horsa 3. The order and successe of this battell is thus describ'd by Huntingdon In the seaventh year after the arrivall of the Saxons in Brittany a Battell was fought at Alestrew At the beginning whereof Horsa set upon the army of Catigern with such Vigour that it was dispers'd like dust before the wind and Catigern the Kings son was slain But his Brother Vortimer a Prince of admirable courage falling in sidewayes into Horsa's squadrons routed them and kill'd Horsa the most valorous of the Saxons the remainder of his forces fled to Hengist who then was fighting with invincible courage against Ambrosius By this means the whole Weight of the combat lay upon Hengist who being assalted and brought into great straits by the accession of Vortimers forces after he had a good while sustain'd the impression of the whole Brittish army was at last overcome and compell'd to fly which he had never done before Yet this victory cost the Brittains very deare for great numbers of them were slain 4. With this account given by Huntingdon agrees likewise Mathew of Westminster Yet Wigorniensis expressly affirms that Hengist after the death of his Brother Horsa obtained the Victory And with him Ethelwerd seems to agree 5. Horsa's body was buried in a place not much distant from that of the battell which to this day continues a Monument of his Memory being from him called Hâ—rsted As for Catigern the Son of Vertigern his body is suppos'd to have been buried at Aylsford by the Saxons call'd Eglesford by Henry of Huntingdom Ellestre and by the Brittains Saissenaeg-haibail because the Saxons were over come there To testify which victory there still remain four great stones standing upright over which others are crossewise layd after the manner of Stone-heng in Wiltshire which from Catigern are vulgarly and imperfectly call'd Keith-coty-house Thus writes Camden 6. Horsa being dead the Saxons exalted Hengist to the Title of King of Kent saith Mathew of Westminster And the same year he is reported to have fought three battells against the Brittains But being unable to resist the valour of Vortimer he was forced to retire himself into the Isle of Thanet where likewise he was dayly assalted by the Brittish ships At last the Saxons leaving their wives and children in that Island returned into Germany to call in new and greater forces 7. The year after Hengists return into Germany dyed the glorious King Vortimer in the fourth yeare after he was assumed to a participation of the regall authority Some Writers affirm that he dyed a naturall death by a disease Others say he dyed by poyson administred to him by the fraud of his late Mother-in-law Rowena to which effect thus writes Sigebert with whom agree Geffrey of Monmouth Mathew Westminster Richard White c. The Devill envying the goodnes of Vortimer suggested to the mind of his Step-mother to cause poyson to be given him by one of his servants Which he having drunk and perceiving that death approach'd he divided his treasures among his soldiers earnestly exhorting them to fight courageously for their countrey Moreover he commanded a Pyramid of brasse to be made and placed in the Haven where the Saxons usually landed Vpon which Pyramid his body was to be layd to the end that the Enemies seeing the Monument of so great and valorous a Prince might be frighted back into their own countrey 8. But it is more probable that it was only his statue which he intended should be so placed on the Pyramid For being a Christian Prince he was no doubt buried after the Christian manner with decent solemnity Moreover the same Sigebert acknowledges that he was buried in the Citty of the Trinobantes now called London And with him saith Henry Huntingdon was buried the flower and glory of the Brittish Nation 9. Besides Vortimers courage he is celebrated by ancient Writers for his Piety and other Vertues Chamber a Writer formerly cited by Richard White affirms that in his war against the Saxons be bore in his Ensign the Image of our Lord Iesus Christ to which devotion of his we may impute his Victories In like manner a few years after the famous King Arthur yet more prosperously bore against the same Enemies the Image of our Blessed Lady Sigebert likewise testifies of the same King Vortimer that he restored the Churches destroyed by the Saxons and possessions wrested by them from his Subjects 10. The same year after Vortimers death Hengist return'd out of Germany with greater forces and took a firmer possession of his Kingdom of Kent and for the better establishment of his family therein he joyn'd in his regall power his son Aescae To oppose him therin the Brittains invaded the countrey with a great army the successe of which invasion is thus related by Henry of Huntingdon Hengist and his son Aesca having received auxiliary forces from their own countrey and being more confident of victory by reason of the death of the Young Prince Vortimer prepar'd themselves for war at Creganford The Brittains army consisted of four great Bodies conducted by four valiant Captains But when the conflict was begun they found themselves too weak for the Saxons whose numbers were much more encreas'd then formerly For those that came last were chosen robustious soldiers who with their swords and battle-axes did horribly cleave asunder the bodies of the Brittains Yet did they not give ground till they saw their four Captains slain But after that they were so incredibly terrified that they fled from the feild of battell as far as London and from that time never had the courage to bring an army into Kent again So that Hengist and his son Aesca quietly enjoy'd that Kingdom having their Palace fixed at Canterbury Thus began this new Kingdom of Kent in the eighth year after the coming of the Saxons into Brittany VI. CHAP. 1.2 Hengist persecutes Christians 3 4 c. The Martyrdom of Voadinus Arch-bishop of London 1. IT is not probable that when Vortimer was rais'd to the throne of Brittany this was done by the deposition of his Father Vortigern for we find that when Vortimer was dead his Father afterward continued King for some years and for a while gave proofs of his courage in endeavouring to represse the ambition and violence of his Father in-law Hengist though afterward he returnd to his former slouthfull licentious manner of living 2. Now during the warrs between the Brittains and Saxons in the third year of Vortimers
build the Church of Brittany When the Prince his Father was dead the Nobles of the Countrey with the consent of the whole people were desirous he should succeed in the Royalty But he neglecting worldly pomp assum'd with him sixty companions and with them entred into a Monastery there undertaking a Monasticall Profession After some years spent there he went into Ireland where for the space of twenty years he addicted himself to the studies of litterature and the holy Scriptures There and then it was that the foresaid S. Coemgen was recommended by his parents to be instructed by him 3. Having in this space saith Leland heap'd a great treasure of learning under the most perfect Teachers of that Island he return'd into Brittany and in the Province of Corinia or Cornwall intended to employ for the benefit of others also that treasure And to shew that he had not all this while forgotten much lesse deserted his Râ—ligious profession he built there a Monastery not many miles distant from the Severn shore neer a town in those days call'd Loderic and Laffenac and afterwards from his name Petrocstow at this day more contractedly Padstow 4. At this time the Saxons under Cerdic had possess'd themselves of that Province And hence it is that the Narration of his gests follows thus in Capgrave Assoon as S. Petroc with his Disciplis had left their ship and were landed there certain Reapers then at work spoke rudely and bitterly to them and among other contumelious speeches requir'd them that their conductour S. Petroc should for the asswaging of their thirst cause a spring of fresh water to issue out of a rock there adjoyning This they said either in derision of them being strangers or for a tryall whether their sanctity was answerable to their Profession Hereupon S. Petroc who never refused those that ask'd any thing in his power address'd his prayers to our Mercifull Lord and with his staffe smiting the rock immediatly there gush'd forth a spring of clear sweet water which flows there to this day 5. Those barbarous Pagans utterly ignorant of Christian Religion were astonish'd at this Miracle And when the Holy servant of God ask'd them whether there were in that Province any one who profess'd the Christian Faith they directed him to a certain Holy man call'd Samson concerning whom they acquainted him that he lead a solitary life and exercis'd himself in corporall labours fasting watching and Prayers and that he sustain'd life with no other thing but a small portion dayly of barley bread This it that Samson who first succeeded S. David in the See of Mersevia and afterward was Bishop of Dole in Lesser Brittany concerning whom we shall treat in due place 6. After thirty years aboad in this solitude in which he is sayd to have instructed Credan Medan and Dachant three of his principal Disciples illustrious for their learning and piety he left his Monastery of Lodoric and undertook a forrain pilgrimage visiting Rome and after that Hierusalem From whence he is said to have proceeded as far as India and to have spent seaven years in the exercises of a contemplative life in a certain unknown Island of the Eastern Ocean From which tedious voyage he at last return'd home and with twelve companions retir'd himself into a dry and barren solitude The Prince of that part of Cornwal was called Tendur a man of a feirce and savage nature 7. His death in our Ecclesiasticall monuments is referr'd to the year of Grace five hundred sixty four And he was buried in the place now call'd Petrocstow or Padstow In which town anciently was placed an Episcopall See which was afterward translated to another town calld Bodmin The reason wherof seems to have been because the Body of S. Petroc which had first been simply and meanly buried at Padstow was afterward transfer'd and honourably repos'd at Bodnun To which purpose we find this passage in Mathew of Westminster The Bishops of Cornwal had their See at S. Petroc's of Bodmin apud Sanctum Petrocum de Bodmini for so the words are to be corrected saith Bishop Vâ—her And the same place was meant by Harpsfeild thus writing The Monument of S. Petroc is in the Citty Bosuenna the most noted town of Merchandise Emporium of Cornwal 8. But the Relicks of S. Petroc did not always rest at Bodmin for from thence they wâ—re stolln conveyd over sea into Lesser Brittany and reverently plac'd in the Monastery of S. Meven but in the time of King Henry the second restor'd Thus writes Roger Hoveden Martin a Canon Regular of the Church of Bodmin by stealth took away the Body of S. Petroc and fled with it into Brittany to the Abbey of S. Meven Which theft having been discovered Roger Priour of that Cathedrall Church with the more ancient Canons of the Chapter address'd themselves to King Henry the Father for at that time he had made his son likewise King And from him they obtained a strict command to the Abbot and Convent of Saint Meven that without delay they should restore to Roger Priour of Bodmin the said Body of S. Petroc Which if they refus'd the King gave order to Roland of Dinant the Governour of Brittany to take away the sacred Body by force and give it to the said Roger. Assoon as the Abbot and Monks of S. Meven heard of these things to prevent any dammage to their Church they restor'd the said Body entire and without any diminution to the foresaid Priour swearing withall upon the Holy Gospels and upon the Relicks of certain Saints there that it was the very same Body unchanged and unempair'd 9. The reason why the Convent of S. Meven in lesser Brittany were so desirous of the Relicks of S. Petroc was because S. Meven himself the Patron of that Monastery was born in our Brittany as many other Saints besides from hence had fled thither and were with great veneration honour'd in the territory of S. Malo Where likewise Iudicael Prince of the Armorici or Lesser Brittany who was descended from our Brittany built the said Monastery XXV CHAP. 1.2 c. The battell between the Saxons and Brittains and death of King Vther-pendragon or Natanleod 1. THE five hundred and eighth year of our Lord was fatall to the Brittains by the death of their valiant King slain in a battell against the West-Saxons For thus writes the Noble Historian Ethelwerd In the seaventh year afteir their arrivall Cerdic and his son Cenric slew Natan-leod King of the Brittains and with him five thousand of his soldiers 2. Mathew of Westminster relates the same somewhat more expresly and withall signifies who this Natan-leod was for thus he writer In the year of Grace five hundred and eight Cerdic and Kenric provok'd the Brittains to a battell At that time Vther King of the Brittains was sick in such extremity that he could not turn himself from one side to another in his bed Wherfore he
especially building and fortifying of Citties In two of which he left the memory and footsteps of his own name Chichester and Cisbury in the Province of Sussex Concerning which Camden thus writes Chichester is a large Citty compass'd with walls by Cissa the second Saxon Prince of that Province who succeeded his Father Ella From this Cissa it takes its name So likewise did another town call'd Cisbury Now this Cissa together with his Father Ella and Brother Cimen landed in a port of that Province call'd therefore Cimenshore V. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Kentigern his Birth c. 1. THE same year in which Cerdic obtained an illustrious Victory against the Brittains was yet more signalized with the Birth of the famous Brittish Bishop Saint Kentigern Whose Nativity admirable for the strangenes of it since it is celebrated by many ancient Writers must not here be omitted This year is assigned thereto by Bishop Vsher in his Chronologicall Index where his Mother is sayd to have been Thenis the daughter of Loth King of Pict-land and of Anna the daughter of Vther Pendragon Whence it follows that he was Nephew to King Arthur by his Sister It is not known who was his Father yet some suppose Eugenius the third of that name King of the Scotts 2. Iohn of Tinmouth an Ancient Historian cited by Capgrave thus relates his originall A certain King in the Northern parts of Brittany who was a Pagan begot of his wife a very beautifull daughter She having frequently been a hearer of Sermons preached by the servants of God obtain'd the Grace to beleive his Truth and renounce the worshipping of Idols And though she had not yet been purified with the Sacrament of Baptism yet she was diligent in observing Gods commandements with an humble and devout mind being much addicted to prayer and Almsgiving and other Duties of Ecclesiasticall Discipline as much as the fear of incensing her Father would permit She bore so great devotion to the fruitfull Virginity and integrity of the Blessed Virgin Mary that mov'd with a womanish presumption she begg'd of our Lord that she might in some measure imitate her in her Conception and birth At length as she thought she obtain'd her desire for she found her self with child Now it is not to be conceiv'd that this hapned without the embrace of a man notwithstanding who that man was or in what manner and when this was done she oft protested and with oaths confirmed it that she was utterly ignorant 3. Her Father perceiving this and not being able either by fair speeches or threatnings to wrest from her who was the Father of the Child for she seriously protested that she had never suffred the unlawfull embraces of any man hereupon in a great rage he determined to execute upon her the law establish'd by his ancestours by which it was enacted that whatsoever young maid should be with child by fornication in her fathers house should be thrown down headlong from the top of a high mountain and the person corrupting her should loose his head 4. In conformity therefore to this Law the young woman was placed on the highest point of a Mountain in that countrey called Dunpelder from thence to be thrown down and torn in peices She therefore with deep sighs looking up to heaven implored the mercy and help of her Redeemer holding up her hands and shedding many tears After this she was cast down but by the fall was neither bruised nor received the least harm but sliding down easily and slowly came safe to the bottom 5. The Pagans who were present ascribed this deliverance 〈…〉 magicall enchantments of Christians and therefore with the Kings consent they caried her severall miles into the Sea and there left her destitute of all human help in a small Boat made of leather and without any oares But he who commands the winds and the Sea was her Protectour for by his power the Boat was caried streight to a far distant haven with greater swiftnes then either rowers or sayles could have driven her Being arrived there the young Lady went out of the Boat and presently after in a place called Collenros her throws of child-birth coming upon her she without the assistance of a Midwife was safely delivered of a Son Now the place here called Colenros is probably the same which Saint Beda calls Coludi and Ptolomy Colania in the Province of Laudon So that Pits from I know not what Authour erroneously makes the place of S. Kentigern's birth to have been S. Asaph's in Flintshire formerly called Elqua The ground of which Errour seems to have been because afterward he was Bishop and built a Monastery there from whence he is by the Centuriators of Magdeburg called Elicius 6. But whatsoever his Sirname was his proper name was given him by S. Servanus For thus it follows in Tinmouths narration The next morning Saint Servanus came to the place and seing the desolate Mother with her infant he said in his countreys language Mochohe Mochohe that is my beloved child my beloved child Blessed art thou who art come in the name of our Lord. He took them therefore into his care nourish'd and baptised them calling the Mother Thanen and the child Kientâ—ern that is Cheif Lord. The child being of a towardly disposition proffited much in learning and vertue and was beloved by S. Servanus beyond all his companions insomuch as usually he call'd him Munghu which signifies one dearly beloved By which name to this day saith Bishop Vsher the Scots call S. Kentigern Thus far the Nativity and Name of this Holy man After five and twenty years when he was consecrated Bishop of Glasco more will be sayd of him VI. CHAP. 1. King Arthur crowned 2.3 Of the Isle of Berdesey 4.5 c. Twelve Victories gained by K. Arthur 1. THE continuall troubles caused by the Saxons through all the quarters of Brittany would not alow King Arthur to solemnise his Coronation till eight years after his Fathers death Which Ceremony was magnificently perform'd in the year of Grace five hundred and sixteen in a generall Assembly of the Bishops and Nobles at the Citty Caâ—r-leon And S. Dubricius Bishop of that Citty set the Crown on his head 2. After this the said Holy Bishop being very aged retired into a certain Island in Northwales call'd by Ptolomy Edri by Pliny Adros by the Brittains Enhly and by the English Berdsey Which Island saith Camden was inhabited by so many Saints that besides Dubricius and Merlin the Caledonian no fewer then twenty thousand holy men were buried there as ancient Records inform us 3. Concerning this Island we read in the Life of Aelgar saith Bishop Vsher that it was call'd by the Brittains the Rome of Brittany for the distance of it the difficulty of the passage likewise the Sanctity and security of it the Sanctity since twenty thousand bodies of Saints are there venerated as Martyrs And the
called Acluid in which he lay sick Vpon King Arthurs approach saith Mathew of Westminster the Enemies retired to a place called Mureif whither he pursued them But they escaping by night fled to a Lake named Lumonoy Whereupon Arthur gathering many ships together encompassed the Island and in fifteen days brought them to such extreme famine that many thousands of them perish'd In which utmost danger the Bishops of that Regioâ— came bare-foot to the King with teares beseeching him to take pitty of that miserable people and to give them some small portion of that countrey to inhabit under the Yoake of perpetual servitude The King mollified with the teares of the Bishops both pardon'd his Enemies and granted their request 9. Here it is that some of our Brittish and Saxâ—n Writers ground the subjection of Scotland to the Crown of Brittany Particularly Walsingham relates how King Arthur having subdued Scotland placed over it as King a certain person named Angulsel who at a publick Feast in Caer-leon caried King Arthurs sword before him and did homage to him for his Kingdom And that successively all the Kings of Scotland were subject to the crown of Brittany But it seems very improbable that King Arthur at a time when his own countrey was peece-meale renting from him should be at leasure to conquer forrain Nations And however if the Scots were indeed now subdued certain it is that they shortly shook off that yoke XV. CHAP. 1.2.3 Of the Holy Bishop Nennion And of S. Finanus 1. WHereas in the last recited exploit of King Arthur it is sayd that certain Pictish or Scottish Bishops were suppliants to him in behalf of their distressed countreymen our inquiry must be what Bishops those probably were That the Province of the Picts where the Citty of Acluid was seated had many years since received the Christian Faith by the preaching of S. Ninianus hath been already demonstrated But who were his Successours till this time we can only find by conjecture In the Annals of Ireland there is mention of a certain Bishop call'd Nennion who is sayd to have flourished in Brittany about the year five hundred and twenty and to have had his seat in a place called the great Monastery This man probably was the Successour of S. Ninianus and this Great Monastery the same with Candida Casa where was the Monument of that Apostolick Bishop which by reason of frequent miracles wrought there invited great numbers of devout men to embrace a Coenobiticall Life as hath been shewd from Alcuinus Of this Bishop Nennion we read in the life of S. Finanus this passage That the said S. Finanus having in his childhood been instructed by S. Colman a Bishop was afterward recommended to â—he care of Nennion The words of Tinmouth extant in Capgrave are these Behold certain ships out of Brittany entred the said haven in Ireland in which ships was the Holy Bishop Nennion and severall others accompanying him These men being received with great ioy and honour Coelanus Abbot of Noendrum or as Iocelin writes of Edrum very diligently recommended young Finanus to the Venerable Bishop Thereupon Finanus presently after returned with him into his countrey and for severall years learned from him the Rules of a Monasticall life at his â—ee called the great Monastery Moreover with great proficiency he studied the Holy Scriptures and by invoking the name of Christ wrought many Miracles 2. Concerning the same Finanus it is further added Having been more then ordinarily instructed in Monastick institutions and holy Scripture by S. Nennion Finanus determined to take a journey to the See Apostolick to the end he might there supply whatsoever was defective in saving knowledge At Rome therefore he continued the space of seaven years dayly studying and advancing in Sacred science And after that he ascended to the degree of Preisthood 3. Thus much by the way concerning the holy Bishop Nennion who probably was one of those who interceded with King Arthur in behalfe of their countrey And it was about this time that S. Finanus lived under his Discipline For thus B. Vsher in his Chronologicall Index writes in the year five hundred and twenty Nennion Bishop of the See called The great Monastery flourish'd at this time in Brittany XVI CHAP. 1.2 Fables concerning King Arthur censured 1. IN the year of Grace five hundred twenty three King Arthur after the death of his wife Guenevera maried a Noble Lady called Guenhumara By occasion of which mariage his fame was spread through all countreyes This is thus declared by Florilegus In the forenamed year saith he King Arthur having reduced the Isle of Brittany to its former state maried a wife named Guenhumara descended from the Noble stock of the Romans She had been brought up in the Court of the Duke of Cornwal and in beauty excelled all the women of Brittany To this mariage he invited all Princes and Noble persons in the Regions adjacent and during the celebration of it such sports and such magnificence both in feasting and military exploits were shewn by him that Nations far removed did admire and emulate him By this means from some transmarine Kings he gained love and in others he imprinted a fear and terrour 2. Within little more then a year after this mariage he is sayd to have passed into Ireland and there to have taken Prisoners the King Gillamur and his Nobles and subdued the whole Island From thence to have sayled into Holland Gott-land and the Isles of Orkney all which Regions he brought under Tribute 3. Such Fables as these invented by idle and ignorant Bards and with addition published in a Latin stile by Geffrey of Monmouth have passed for true stories not only among the Brittains in succeeding times who might be pardond if in their poverty and miseries they recreated their minds with the imagined past glory of their Ancestours but they have imposed on forrain Writers and some of them otherwise not unlearned Hence it is that Malbranque a diligent French Antiquary has been induced to acknowledge that King Arthur after having forced Brittany from the Saxons subdued afterward that part of France which was inhabited by his own countreymen the Morini 4. Neither hath the Brittish Fables ended here They have sent King Arthur into Norway and his exploits there are thus recorded by Mathew of Westminster In the year of Grace five hundred thirty three King Arthur having a design to subdue all Europe passed with a Navy into Norway Where being arrived he found Sichelin King of that countrey dead who had bequeathed that Kingdom to Loth sisters son to King Arthur a Prince of great vertue and magnificence The sayd Loth had at that time a son called Walwan a youth twelve years old who was recommended to Pope Vigilius to be by him brought up from whom likewise he received the Order of Knight hood In the end King Arthur
having conquered the Norvegians placed his Nephew Loth in the throne and then with ioy returned into Brittany 5. Acts of Chevalry yet more prodigious have been in a seeming sober manner recounted especially by Geffrey of Monmouth which in a generall manner shall be here set down in the expression and with the Censure of Ranulphus of Chester As touching this King Arthur saith he among all Historians only thus extolled by Geffrey of Monmouth many doe wonder how any one can beleive those things to be true which are reported of him For if there were any probability that he conquered thirty Kingdoms if he subdued the King of the Franks if he slew Lucius the Emperours Governour in Italy how comes it to passe that all Historians Romans French Saxons should make no mention at all of such Heroicall Exploits of so great a Prince whereas they have related far lesse acts of persons much inferiour Geffrey tells us that his Arthur conquered Frollo King of the Franks whereas among the French Writers such a Name as Frollo cannot be found He says likewise that during the raign of the Emperour Leo King Arthur kild Lucius an Italian Generall of the Empire and yet according to all the Roman Historians there was no Lucius Governour in Italy Neither did King Arthur raign nor was so much as born in the time of Leo but of Iustinian the fifth Emperour after Leo. To conclude Greffrey says he much wonders that Gildas and S. Beda should make no mention of King Arthur in their Writings Whereas we may much rather wonder that this Geffrey should so highly extoll a man whose actions have scarce been mentioned by any ancient Historians of high esteem for their truth sincerity But perhaps this is the custom of every nation to exalt some one of their Princes with excessive praises as the Grecians have enormously magnified their Alexander the Romans their Octavian the English their Richard the French their Charles and in like manner the Brittains their Arthur This often happens saith Iosephus either for the beautifying of their Histories or the delighting their Readers or extolling their own blood 6. That there was such a King of the Brittains as Arthur and that he was a Prince of a most magnanimous and Heroical Spirit we are assured by Monuments of such unquestioâ—ned authority that Geffreys lyes cannot disparage them And had it not been that Almighty God had given up the Brittains to destruction no hand could have been more proper able to rescue them then King Arthurs and no doubt it was to his valour that we ought to ascribe the security of the remains of them amoÌ„g the Mountains of Wales But as for his conquering so many kingdoms and driving the Saxons out of his own these are inventions so impudently false that in the very same years to which these Victories are assigned our unquestioned Histories inform us that the Saxons made some notable progresse in their conquests and some new kingdom of theirs became established 7. It may notwithstanding be allowd to Malbranque since he will needs entitle King Arthur to the subduing his Morini that being weary of contending in vain with the Saxons and a surcease of arms being agreed between them King Arthur to avoyd idlenes might transport some forces over Sea into that Province of France and there settle in the Principality his kinsmaÌ„ Leodegarius bestowing on him the Strong Citty of Bouloign Bononia with the territory adjoyning with this condition that he and his Successours should hold it with acknowledgment and dependance of the Blessed Virgin to whom we have seen before that King Arthur bore so particular devotion All which saith that Authour is extracted out of the ancient Archives of that Citty 8. Thus much may be iudged expedient to be said concerning King Arthur of whom nothing will remain more to be related for the space of many years till we come to treat of his death The intercurring time being to be supplyed by a few passages touching Ecclesiasticall affaires occurring in Brittany XVII CHAP. 1.2.3 The Kingdoms of the East-angles and East-Saxons erected 4 The Isle of wight conquered whence the name 1. ABout the year of Grace five hundred twenty seaven two new Kingdoms were erected in Brittany without any disturbance from King Arthur The seat of them was in the Eastern parts of the Island The Province of the Iceâ—â— containing Norfolk Suffolk and Cambridgshire was possessed by the Angli and made up the Kingdom of the East-angles The Province of the Trinobantes containing Essex Middlesex were possessed by a Tribe of the Saxons and made up the Kingdom of the East-Saxons But whether of these two kingdoms began first is uncertain in our History because the names of their first Kings are for the unconsiderablenes of their actions not left recorded 2. Mathew of Westminster fixes their beginning in the same year five hundred twenty sixe when saith he there came out of Germany certain Pagans who seysed on the Eastern parts of Brittany namely that Region which is called the Kingdom of the East-Angles And some of the same Germans invading the Middle Provinces of the Island fought many battles against the Brittains But because their Leaders were many and not subordinate to one their names are forgotten The same year the Kingdom of the East-Saxons also took its Origiâ—nal in these days called Essex the first King whereof as is beleived was Erkenwin the Son of Offa. 3. This Writer does not acquaint us with the name of the first King of the East-Angles But that defect is supplied by Ranulphus of Chester though he assign the Original of that Kingdom much sooner For thus he writes In the year of Grace four hundred ninety 〈◊〉 the Kingdom of the East-Angles began under Vffa from whom all the succeeding Kings were anciently called Vffings which since we call Ficans or Fikeys Such is the uncertainty about the beginning of these two Kingdoms to discourse of which concerns not our design 4. The year following the Isle of Wight was invaded by King Cerdic and his Son Kinric as hath been sayd But almost three years passed before they could quite subdue it For in the year five hundred and thirty saith Huntingdon Certic and his Son with a numerous army fought with the Brittains in Witland or the Isle of Wight and having overcome them took possession of the Island In which battell they made a wonderfull slaughter of them at Whitgaresberg in the thirteenth year of their Raign This Island called in Latin Vâ—cta they gave four years after to their Nephews â—â—uffa and Witgar The Brittains call this Island Guith which saith Nennius signifies a divorce or renting asunder because is is divided from Brittany by so narrow a sea intervening that is seems to have been once ioynd with it The Saxons from the Brittish word called it Witland or Vitland XVIII CHAP. 1.2 A Synod assembled in Wales by Saint
will adventure to declare from an Ancient Writer Ealred Abbot of Rievall But because such things seem dreams to Protestants for mine own iustification or at least excuse I conceive fit to premise That the Tradition of this wonder has been confirmd moreover by Sulcard in his Chronicle of Westminster by William of Malmsbury in his second Book of English Bishops by Richard of Cicester in his Annals Yea moreover by other Witnesses of higher rank and authority Saint Edward the Confessour in his Charter given to that Church nine days before his death in the year of Grace one thousand sixty six and before him by King Edgar repairer of the same Church in his Charter dated in the year nine hundred sixty nine and lastly by Pope Nicholas the second in his Rescript to King Edward 7. The Narration of the foresaid Abbot Ealred in his life of S. Edward touching this Miracle is as followeth In the time when King Ethelred by the Preaching of Saint Augustin embraced the Faith of Christ his Nephew Sibert who governed the East-Angles rather East-Saxons by the same Holy Bishops Ministery also received the same Faith This Prince built one Church within the walls of London the principall Citty of the Kingdom where he honourably placed Mellâ—tus Bishop of the same Citty Without the walls likewise toward the West he founded a famous Monastery to the honour of S. Peter and endowd it with many possessions Now on the night before the day design'd for the dedication of this Church the Blessed Apostle S. Peter appearing to a certain Fisherman in the habit of a stranger on the other side of the River of Thames which flows beside this Monastery demanded to be wafted over which was done Being gone out of the boat he entred into the Church in the sight of the Fisherman And presently a heavenly light shone so clear that it turnd the night into day There was with the Apostle a multitude of heavenly Cittizens coming out and going into the Church a divine melody sounded and an odour of unexpressible fragrancy was shed abroad Assoon as all things pertaining to the Dedication of the Church were perform'd the glorious Fisher of men returnd to the pooâ— Fisherman who was so affrighted with his Divine splendour that he almost lost his senses But Saint Peter kindly comforting him brought him to himself Thus both of them entring into the Boat Saint Peter asked him if he had any provision Who answerd that partly being stupified with seeing so great a light and partly detaind by his return he had taken nothing being withall assured of a good reward from him Hereto the Apostle replied Let down thy Netts The Fisherman obeyd and immediatly the Nett was filld with a multitude of fishes They were all of the same kind except one Salmon Esocium of a wonderfull largenes Having then drawn them to shore Saint Peter sayd Cary from mee this gâ—eat Fish to Mellitus the Bishop and all the rest take for thy hire and moreover be assured that both thou all thy life time and thy children after thee for many years shall be plentifully furnish'd with these kinds of fishes Onely be carefull you fish not on our Lords days I who speak now with thee am Peter and I my self have dedicated this Church built to my fellow-cittizens and to my honour so preventing by mine own authority the Episcopall Benediction Acquaint the Bishop therfore with the things which thou hast seen and heard and the signs yet marked on the walls will confirm thy speeches Let him therefore surcease from his design of consecrating the Church and only supply what I have omitted the celebration of the Mystery of our Lords Body and Blood and the instruction of the people Let him likewise give notice to all that I my self will oftimes visit this place and be present at the prayers of the faithfull and I will open the gates of heaven to all who live soberly iustly and piously in this world As soon as he had sayd this he presently vanish'd from his sight 8. The next morning as the Bishop Mellitus was going in procession to the Church with an intention to dedicate it the Fisher-man mett him with the Fish and related to him whatsoever Saint Peter had enioynd him At which the Bishop was astonish'd and having unlock'd the Church-dores he saw the pavement mark'd with Letters and inscriptions both in Greek and Latin and the wall annointed in twelve severall places with holy Oyle He saw likewise the remainders of twelve torches sticking to as many Crosses and the Church every where yet moyst with aspersions All which being observ'd by the Bishop and people present they rendred praises and thanks to Almighty God 9. A further testimony and proof to this Miracle is afforded by the whole progeny of that Fisherman For his children according to the command receiv'd from their Father brought the tythes of all their gains by fishing and offred them to Saint Peter and the Preists attending Divine service in his Church But one among them having presum'd to defraud the Church of this Oblation presently was deprived of the wonted benefit of his trade till having confess'd his fault and restord what he had reserv'd he promis'd amendment for the future Thus wrote Ealred above five hundred years since The summ wherof was delivered some what before him by William of Malmsbury who adds this particular That the Fisherman who was very simple and as yet not a Christian described to the Bishop very exactly the shape and line aments of Saint Peter well known to the Bishop by his Picture publickly extant at Rome which long before this S. Silvester shewd to the Emperour Constantin 10. The beleif of this miraculous Story was the cause that this Church was wonderfully enrich'd by following Princes as King Offa and Kenulph mentiond in the fore nam'd Charter of King Edgar And for the same reason it was chosen anciently for the place of the inauguration of our Kings And a proof full of evidence demonstrating the Truth here related was S. Mellitus his forbearing to repeat the Ceremonies of the Dedication which by certain signs he perceived to have been performed before And moreover because going awhile after to Rome he related these particulars to a Synod there assembled and demanded their advice whether any more was to be done to the Consecration of the same Church These particulars being related by our Authours of the prime Classe it argues a great contempt of the authority of our Ancestors in Protestants who without any proof from Antiquity will confidently proscribe such Traditions as dreams and fables XXI CHAP. i. 2 c. The Church of S. Paul in London built and endowed 1. THE same year in the same Citty of London and by the piety of the same King Sebert another Noble Church was erected in the midst of the Citty to the honour of the other Prince of the Apostles Saint Paul Yet some Writers
The lest arm likewise he layd there in a place separate from the other as also the Body And the whole Body sayth William of Malmsbury according to the course of Nature was turnd into dust But the arms and hands by divine power doe remain incorrupt as an Historian of great veracity affirms 3. How long those Sacred Relicks remaind there was to the said Authour in certain A report there is that a certain Monk of Peterborough perceiving great negligence in keeping that Treasure stole away the right arm and Silver boxe and deposed them in his own Monastery Ingulphus a grave Writer confirms this Suspicion for relating the cruel depopulations made by the Infidell Danes in that countrey he declares how the Abbot and Convent there were forced to fly who carried with him the Sacred Relicks of the Holy Virgins Kineburga and Kineswitha and the Priour says he accompanied with some of his Brethren taking the arm of S. Oswald King fled with it to the Isle of Ely 4. The benediction of S. Aidan saying Let this hand never be corrupted was fullfilld saith Beda for when it was severed from the rest of the Body after the battell it remains to this day incorrupt Now what this learned and devout Historians relates of his own time which was almost a hundred years after the death of S. Oswald the succeeding Writers in following ages testify also with regard to their times For William of Malmsbury who wrote four hundred years after S. Beda hath this Expression I beleive that the Truth of that Divine Oracle He dispersed he gave to the poor his iustice remains for ever was fullfilld in King Oswald For that royal right hand which had bestowd so many Almâ— together with the arm skin and sinâ—ws remains to this day fresh and incorrupt but the rest of the Body beside the bones did not escape the common condition of mortality but was dissolved into dust This may seem strange to the Reader but none has the impudence to dare to deny the Truth of this 5. In the next age after lived Roger Hoveden who was no Monk this is added because Protestant Writers impute such stories to the fiction of Monks who writes thus In the Citty Bebba seated on the top of a Mountain is a beautifull Church in which there is a precious boxe containing the right hand of the holy King Oswald which remains uncorrupted After him lived Mathew of Westminster who gives this testimony In the fight where King Oswald was slain his right hand and arm was cutt of which to this day remains free from corruption In the following age Iohn Capgrave thus writes When King Osâ—ald was slain his Arme was cutt from his body which hitherto remains incorrupt 6. Polydor Virgil a secular Preist in the next age recites the Propheticall speech of S. Aidan to King Oswald May this hand never perish This saith he we may beleive proceedeâ— from Divine Inspiration For the same hand always remaind entire though the body was consumed which is still preserved in a decent boxe and with great veneration deposed in the Church of S. Peter in the Royal Citty Lastly Nicholas Harpsfeild a secular Preist likewise who wrote not long after says yet more expressly S. Aidan who then sate at Table admiring this munificence of the King prayd that a hand so liberal might never wither Which Prayer to this our times did never want effect c. That munificent hand indeed did never wither For what S. Beda and our following Historians affirmd to be true each one in respect of his own age our present age likewise hath confirmed There are at this day alive Witnesses of great worth and veracity beyond all exception who have testified to mee that themselves saw the same hand 7. Now let the Reader iudge whether such a chain of Tradition deserves not rather our assent then the impudent charge of lying layd on all our Ancestours by the Centuriators of Magdeburg who without any ground or suspicion from Antiquity impute forgery Superstition or what other crime they please to Writers whose learning and piety has been approved and coÌ„mended by the whole Church 8. As for the other Relicks of this holy King his Sacred Head was deposed in the Monastery of Lindesfarn which himself had lately founded for his Bishop S. Aidan It was afterward removed from thence and more decently buried with the Body of S. Cuthbert And when the See of Lindesfarn was translated to Durham about the year of Grace one thousand and twenty together with the Body of S. Cuthbert the same Head was removed by Edmand Bishop of that See for William of Malmsbury a hundred years after testifies that the Head of S. Oswald together with his arms was found there 9. His other bones together with the trunk of his body saith S. Beda were by the industry and devotion of Offrida wise to King Ethelred son of Oswi at this time King of the Northumbers removed to the Monastery of Bardeney in Lincolnshire Who likewise recounts how when the Monks refused to receive these Sacred relicks out of an ancient hatred to his person as a stranger and Enemy to the Mercians by a Pillar of Light which all the night before stood over the Charriot in which these Holy Relicks were exposed to the aire they earnestly begged that their Church might be honourd with them And many other wonderfull Miracles recounted by him by William of Malmsbury and others which God was pleased to work in severall ages by the intercession of this holy King all these may be read in those Authours for I have no inclination to transcribe them Onely I will add that upon the incursion of the Danes these Relicks were from the Monastery of Bardeney translated to Glocester Yea so illustrious was the Memory of his Sanctity that severall other forrain Churches in Ireland Flander c. were ambitious to be partakers of them 10. Yea not only the bones of this Blessed King were held in veneration and operative in miracles But according to the testimony of S. Beda in the place where fighting for his countrey and Religion he was slain by Pagans frequent cures were wrought both on men and cattell Whence it came to passe that many took of the dust it self where his body fell and putting it into water thereby restord health to the sick Which custom was so much frequented that by the continuall deminution of earth a trench was made the heighth of a man in depth c. 11. So great was the veneration born among us to this Holy King that severall Churches and Monasteries were built and dedicated to him As in Cumberland neer the River Itun there is Kirk-Oswald another in Northumberland at Silecester neer the Picts wall a third in Lincolnshire at Bardeney a fourth at Glocester when his Relicks were translated thither And in Yorkshire the Monastery of Nosthil was consecrated to him saith Camden
of Religious Wirgins there famous for being the Monument of many holy Bishops and glorious Princes it is now called Whitby by the devout industry of certain persons their sacred ashes almost lost in oblivion were discovered to the light and of late there were found and translated to a more honourable place the Bodies of severall Saints as Bishop Trumwin King Oswi and his daughter Elfleda who was Abbesse of the same Monastery after S. Hilda 3. Besides King Oswi severall other English Saints are recorded to have dyed the same year Among whom our Martyrologe mentions the Holy Abbot Boisilus who governed the Monastery of Mailrose and there gave the Habit and Tonsure to S. Cuthbert He was famous for the gift of Prophecy and after he had spent many years there as Monk and afterward Abbot was at last called and conducted to heaven by Angells S. Beda stiles him a man of sublime Vertues relates how S. Cuthbert was vont to say of him I have known very many who have far excelled mee in purity of heart and sublimity of Propheticall Grace Among whom was the Venerable servant of Christ Boisilus whose name is to be mentioned with all honour by mee in as much as in his old age he gave mee then a young man my education in the Monastery of Mailrose at which time he prophetically foretold all things which were to befall mee And among all his predictions there remains now onely one which I desire may never be fulfilld This he spoke because the said Servant of our Lord had declared to him that he should be exalted to the degree and Office of a Bishop Which charge he trembled to undergoe being much affected to a retired contemplative life His successour in the government of the said Monastery was the same S. Cuthbert 4 The same year likewise dyed a certain holy Monk in the Monastery of Lestinghen called Oswin a man eminent for his abstinence and Prayer He was descended from Brittish Ancestours but spent his life among the Scotts and English wfiich is an argument that the Brittains Scotts and Saxons were united in the same Faith 5 In the same Martyrologe are recorded also the names of S. Diman on the nineteenth of Iuly and S. Adamannus Abbot of the Monastery of Hye on the second of November this same year Whose gests I leave to the Scottish Writers XI CHAP. 1. Many pious Kings and Bishops 2. King Kenwalch his Liberality to Glastonbury 3.4 Of Brithwald Abbot of Glastonbury 1. THE English-Saxon Church at this time flourished wonderfully under severall Kings eminent in Sanctity and munisicent in advancing the service of God by building Churches and Monasteries such were Egbert in Kent Sebb at London Kenwalch in the West Wulfer among the Mercians and Oswi among the Northumbrians And at the same time the piety of these Kings was much advanced by the zeale of many holy Bishops industrious in propagating the true Faith and Ecclesiasticall Discipline Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury Wilfrid in the Province of the Northumbers Ceadda in that of the Mercians To whom we may adde Putta Bishop of Rochester and Lentherius or Eleuthetherius Nephew of S. Agilbert Bishop of Paris who accompanied Theodore into Brittany and at the desire of King Kenwalch was this year consecrated by the same Theodore Bishop of the West-Saxons 4. Among the fruits this year gathered out of this fertile ground we may reckon the Donation of King Kenwalch to the Monastery of Glastonbury mentioned in the Great Charter of King Ina dated the year of Grace seaven hundred twenty five in which among others we read this passage To the Ancient Church seated in the place called Glasteie I grant out of my paternall possessions for the maintaining Regular Observance and use of the Monks ten hydes of land at Brente c. together with all the lands conferred by my Ancestors on the same Church as King Kenwalch who by the intercession of S. Theodore Arch-bishop gave to the same Church Ferlinguere Beokerie Godeneie Martinsie and Edresie But this though stiled a Donation seems rather for the most part to have been a Restitution of Lands anciently given to that famous Monastery by former Brittish Princes 3. At this time the Abbot of Glastonbury was Brithwald who was the first of the Saxon race who governed that Monastery for before this all the Abbots were Brittains So writes William of Malmsbury in his Antiquities of this place There succeeded at Glastonbury saith he very many Abbots of the Brittish Nation whose names gests and memory have been oblitterated by antiquity Yet that the Church it self was held in great veneration by the Nobles of the Brittains appears by this that many of their Bodies have been enterred there c. But after that two hundred sixty seaven years from the time of Saint Patrick were run out during the raign of Kenwalch the Son of Kinegilse who was also called â—enwallâ— the first Abbot of the English Nation who governed that Monastery was Brithwald 4. This Brithwald was Son to a Brother of the King of the Mercians and according to the familiar devotion of that age renounced all secular pretentions and retired from the world to consecrate himsel to the service of God in solitude to which he was so affected that he again retired from that Monastery much frequented to another more obscure called Raculf or Reculver although both the King and Bishop of the Diocese saith the same Authour did earnestly oppose it But Almighty God for the good of his Church crossed his design for the New Monastery chosen for his retreat being seated near Canterbury a person so illustrious for his birth being son to a Brother of King Ethelred and so famous for his religion and piety could not long lye hid but after the death of the Arch-bishop Theodore was elected and even compelled to succeed him in that See Of him we shall treat further in due place XII CHAP. 1. 2. c. Of the building of the Monastery of Abindon by Cissa and his Nephew HEANE 6. Cylla the Sister of Heane builds a Monastery of Virgins at Helnestow Of her Black Crosse. 1. A Certain Authour called Iohn in his Golden History cited by the R F. Clement Rayner in his Apostolate of the Benedictins affirms that at this time the Monastery of Abindon was built by a certain Saxon Prince called Cissa Which if it be true as indeed it seems most probable it will invalidate the authority of the Brittish Records which pretend that this Monastery was built and flourished exceedingly in the ancient times of the Brittains and that there was a famous Schoole of learning in which Constantin is sayd to have been taught in his younger yeares as we have related in the occurrents of the year of Grace three hunered and nine 2. Concerning this famous Monastery we read in the History anciently written of it that when Hengist the Saxon perfidiously murdred at
for us and I desired that those Chapters might with a more particular diligence and care be observed 6. The first Chapter was That we should all uniformly keep the Holy Feast of Easter on the Sunday following the fourteenth day of the first Month of March The Second That No Bishop should usurp or invade the Diocese of another but content himself with governing the people entrusted to his Charge The third That it should not be lawfull for any Bishop to disquiet any way the Monasteries in his Diocese consecrated to God nor violently take from them any thing belonging to them The fourth That Monks should not be permitted to goe from Monastery to Monastery except by dismission of their own Abbot but remain in that Obedience which they promised as the time of their Conversion and Profession The fifth That no Ecclesiasticall person shall leave his own Bishop and wander abroad nor be entertaind by any other Bishop without the commendatory Letters of his own Prelat But in case such on one shall be received by any and shall refuse being summoned to return both he who receives him and is so received shall be lyable to Excommunication The sixth That Bishops and Preists travelling out of their own precincts be contented with such hospitality as shall be given them and that it shall be unlawfull for them to exercise any Sacerdotall Office without the permission of the Bishop in whose Diocese they are known to be The Seaventh That a Synod shall be assembled twice every year Notwithstanding because there may be divers impediments hereof It was thought fitt by them all that such a Synod should meet every year once the first day of August at a place called Clofeshooh The Eighth That no Bishop shall ambitiously preferr himself before another but that all take place according to the order and antiquity of their consecration The Ninth Chapter containd a common debate that since the number of Christians was augmented therefore also more Bishops should be ordained But of this for the present we concluded nothing The Tenth regarded Mariages That no mariages should be allowd but such as were according to the Canons That incest should be strictly forbidden That none should forsake his own wife except for the cause of fornication as the Gospell teacheth And in case any one shall so reiect his own wife lawfully ioynd to him such an one if he will shew himself a true Christian must not ioyn himself to another but remain so or be reconciled to his own wife 7. After wee had in common treated and defind these Chapters or Canons it was thought good to the end that no scandalous contention should heâ—eafter arise and to prevent the publishing false Transcripts of them that they should be confirmd by every Bishops Subscription And this Resolution of the Synod I dictated to the Notary Titillus who wrote it down This was done in the Month and Indiction before mentiond Whosoever therefore shall any wayes endeavour to infringe these our Definitions conformable to the Decrees of ancient Canons confirmed by our unanimous Subscriptions Let such an one know that he is separated from our Communion and from the Exercise of all Sacerdotall Offices May the divine Grace preserve us in safety living in the Vnity of Gods Holy Church 8. These were the Acts of this Synod as they are recorded by S. Beda who subioyns these words This Synod was celebrated in the year six hundred seaventy three from our Lord Incarnation in which year Egbert King of the Cantuarians had dyed in the month of Iuly to whoâ— his Brother Lothere succeeded in the kingdom which he held eleaven years and seaven Monthes XV. CHAP. 1. 2. 3. The Province of the East-angles divided into two Dioceses Dumwich and Elâ—ham 4. 5 c. The Gests of S. Editha Virgin and Martyr 1. WHereas in the ninth Canon of the forementioned Synod it had been treated but not fully concluded at least not putt in execution that the number of Bishops and Episcopal Sees should be encreased presently after by the care and authority of the Arch-bishop Theodore the Church of the East-angles hitherto governed by one Bishop was divided into two Dioceses 2. This is thus particularly related together with the occasion of it by S. Beda Bisi Bishop of the East-angles saith he who is said to have been present in the forementioned Synod was the Successour of Boniface of whom we spoke before He was a man of great Sanctity and Religion For Boniface dying after he had administred that Bishoprick seaventeen years Bisi was by the Archbishop Theodore ordained Bishop in his place Who though being yet alive but by a greivous infirmity rendred incapable to execute his Episcopall function there were in his room elected and consecrated two Bishops Aecca and Beadwine the Episcopall See of Aecca being placed at Dumwich and that of Beadwine at North-Elmham And from that time to this the said Province has been administred by two Bishops 3. These were the two Prelats mentioned in the life of Ositha Queen and Martyr Whose gests therefore are unduly referred to the year of Grace six hundred fifty three by Alberic the Writer of her life in which errour he is followd by Haraeus in his Martyrologe c. 4. S. Ositha was daughter of a Mercian Prince named Frithwald and of Wilteburga daughter of Penda King of the Mercians She had her education in vertue and piety in a certain Monastery governed by the Holy Abbesse Movenna Out of which she was afterward recalled by her parents and notwithstanding she had in resolution of mind consecrated her Virginity to God yet by their authority she became wise to Sighere Companion of S. Sebb in the Kingdom of the East-angles And following the example of S. Ediltrudis Queen of the Northumbers she preferred the love of her heavenly Bridegroom before the Embraces of a King With which devotion of hers her husband likewise piously complied and moreover not only permitted her to consecrate her self to our Lord but bestowd on her a village situated near the Sea called Chic where building a Monastery she enclosed her self And after she had spent some time in the service of God it hapned that a Troop of Danish Pirats landed there Who going out of their ships wasted and burnt the countrey there about using all manner of cruelty against the Christian inhabitants Then he who was the Captain of that impious band having learne the condition and Religious Life of the Blessed Virgin S. Ositha began by entreaties and presents to tempt her to Idolatry adding withall threats of scourging and other torments if she refused to adore the Gods which he worshipped But the Holy Virgin despising his flatteries and not fearing his threats made small account of the torments attending her Whereupon the said Capptain enraged at her constancy and scorn of his Idols pronounced sentence of death against her commanding her to lay down her head to be cutt off And
this time given to the Monks of Glastonbury of electing their own Abbott argues that in former ages the constituting of Abbots belonged not to the Monks but to the Bishop or the Prince from whose power and Iurisdiction the Monks could not exempt themselves without their free devesting themselves of it which we see here done by King Kentwin and Bishop Hedda concerning whom we shall speak more hereafter 7. As for King Kentuin the Memory of his Munificence to the Monastery of Glastonbury was there gratefully conserved for this Elogy we read of him in the great Table of that Monastery In the same place reposes the body of King Câ—â—twin under a stone-Pyramid in the Church-yard of the Monks He was the first of the English Kings which granted to the Isle of Glastonbury an Exemption from all Regal Service as the Brittish Kings before him had of old time confirmed 8. To this time is referred the erecting or rather restoring of the prime Church in the Isle of Ely which was first consecrated to the honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles but afterward entitled to S. Ediltrudis or Ethelreda Concerning which Church we read this testimony of B. Godwin Ethelbert saith he King of Kent by the advice of S. Augustin had seaventy years before this time built a Church in that place to witt in the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred and seaven Which Church through neglect for want of reparation falling to ruine was rebuilt in a more magnificent manner in the year six hundred seaventy seaven by S. Ediltrudis This she did by the counsel of Wilfrid Arch-bishop of York but her Brother Aldulfus or Alnufus King of the East-Angles furnished the Charges of the work This Aldulfus was the Successour of Edilwald in that Kingdom and if according to Speed he was the Son of Ethelherd Brother of Anna he was not Brother but cousin german to S. Ediltrudis XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. Kent miserably wasted Putta Bishop of Rochester quitts his See in whose place Quichelm succeeds 1. AT this time there was a great desolation in the Churches and kingdom of Kent wherby the labours of Saint Theodore were much encreased Which desolation was caused by a furious invasion of that kingdom the year before by Edilred King of the Mercians What the provocation or motive of this warr was is not mentioned by ancient Writers but the effects of it were terrible 2. S. Beda thus breifly describes it In the year of our Lords Incarnation six hundred seaventy six Edilred King of the Mercians brought a furious army into Kent and layd the whole countrey wast yea without all regard of Piety or the fear of God profaned and demolished also Churches and Monasteries Particularly the Gâ—tty Rhofi or Rochester was utterly consumed in â—hat common calamity Of that Citty Putta was â—heâ— Bishop though absent at the time of its destruction Lothair was now King of Kent who fearing the violence and courage of Edâ—red saith Huntingdon made no resistance at all but auoyded his fight So that Edilred passed freely through the whole Province destroyed the Citty of Rochester and carted back with him innumerable Spoyles 3. As for Putta Bishop of Rochester being a man that loved quietnes and solitude he according to Saint Beda's relation seing his Church utterly spoyled and wasted retired to Sexulphus Bishop of the Mercians from whom having received the possession of a Church and a small peice of ground adioyning he there ended his life in peace He did not at all employ his solicitude about the restoring of his Bishoprick being one whose industry was little exercised in worldly affaires Therefore he contented himself in serving God after a poor manner in the foresaid Church and some times when he was entreated he would goe to other places for the instruction of Ecclesiasticall persons in the Roman manner of singing the Church service 4. The See of Rochester being thus deprived of a Pastour the Arch-bishop Theodore in the place of Putta consecrated Quithelm Bishop of that Citty and when he also shortly after quitted his Bishoprick by reason of its extreme poverty the said Arch-bishop substituted in his room another Bishop called Gebmund XXIII CHAP. 1.2 The death of Vina the Simoniacall Bishop of London 3 4. c. S. Erconwald succeeds in that See 1 DVring this confusion in Kent the Kingdom of the adioyning East-Saxons enioyd a profound peace under the government of Sebb and Sigher two pious Kings Particularly King Sebb employed all his care in advancing Piety among his Subjects in promoting the affaires of the Church and in encouraging devout persons to renounce thâ— world and consecrate themselves to God in a Monasticall Profession To which state of life himself also earnestly aspired being desirous to abandon his Regall authority and to change his purple for a poor Religious Habit but was hindred by the obstinacy of his Queen who refused to consent to a separation and to imitate her husbands piety and without her complyance the Ecclesiasticall Canon rendred him incapable of executing his pious design Many years he spent in perswading her to her own and his happines and at lost by devout importunity expugned her resistance as shall shortly be shewed 2. In the mean time a great part of his solicitude was employed in settling a worthy Prelut in London the Metropolis of his Kingdom We have declared before how Wina the Sacrilegious Bishop of the West-Saxons having for his crimes been expelled out of that Province with a summ of money Simoniacally procured from Vulfere King of the Mercians to be violently introduced into that See in the year of Grace six hundred sixty six which he for the space of nine years unworthily administred After whose death King Sebb expressed a zealous care to repair the prejudice and harm done to that Province by so impious a Prelat For which purpose he earnestly sought out a Successour as eminent for piety and integrity as the other was for his crimes 3. At that time there lived not any one in that Kingdom in so high esteem of all men for vertue and Religion as Erconwald He was as hath been declared the Son of Anna King of the East-angles not of Offa as Capgrave and from him Harpsfeild mistakes and from his tender years conceived a distast and contempt of secular designs and pleasures Insomuch as he relinquished his Native Province and retired among the East-Saxons where he employed his plentifull patrimony in works of piety We have already declared how he founded two Monasteries in that Kingdom one for himself at Chertsey in Surrey near the River Thames and another for his Sister Edilburga in Essex in a village called Barking 4 This in all regards so eminent an Abbot Erconwald was made choice of by King Sebbe to administer the vacant See of London to which he was consecrated by Saint Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury according to this relation of Saint Beda
was changed from Cedwalla to Peter the cause of which change is thus related by S. Beda At the time of his Baptism the foresaid Pope imposed on him the name of Peter to the end he might bear the Name of the Prince of Apostles out of a pious love to whom he had undertaken so long a iourney to visit the Monument of his most sacred Body 9. After the celebration of his Baptism he was according to the most ancient Ecclesiasticall custom cloathed with a White Vestment or Stole signifying the immaculate purity of those who had duly received that holy Sacrament The Stole was to be worn eight dayes but before those dayes were ended he was seised on by a mortall infirmity of which he dyed most happily to the great greif of the whole Citty 10. Pope Sergius bewayling the losse of so glorious and pious a Son to testify his affection and esteem of him celebrated his funeralls with great solemnity and moreover by his order his body was entombed in the Church of S. Peter and an Epitaph both in verse and prose inscribed on his monument saith S. Beda to the end the memory of his devotion might remain to future ages and that those who either did read or hear it might by his example be inflamed to the love and Zeale of Religion The Epitaph in verse is at large copied out by the same Authour containing a Summary of what hath been already related touching this glorious King To which was adioynd this Inscription in prose Here lyes buried Cedwalla otherwise named Peter King of the Saxons the twelfth day before the Calends of May in the second Indiction who lived about the space of thirty years and dyed in the fourth year of the Pontificat of Pope Sergius 11. It deâ—erves not our care to disprove the assertion of the fabulous Writer Geffrey of Monmouth who confounds this Cedwalla a Saxon King with Cadwallader the last King of the Brittains to whom he ascribes the heroicall Gests of Cedwalla so burying that Kingdom with honour Whereas it is evident from S. Beda William of Malmsbury Henry of Huntingdon Florentius of Worcester and the expresse tenour of the forementioned Epitaph that Cedwalla who dyed at Rome was King of the West-Saxons or Gevissi Which Nation was so called from the name of the Grand father of the first King Cerdic Geuvis the father of Elesa the Father of Cerdic saith Asser. Neither are there three Kings called â—edwalla mentioned by S. Beda as Baronius by mistake affirms but only two one who was a Brittish Prince who in the year of Grace six hundred thirty three slew the pious King of the Northumbers Edwin and this Saxon King Cedwalla of whom we now treat 12. A place is assigned to him in our Martyrologe among the Saints where on the twentieth of Aprill his deposition is commemorated with this Elogy that he was baptised at Rome by Pope Sergius and dyed in his white baptismall robe in the year of Christ six hundred eighty nine His whole raign not having coÌ„tinued full three years we have here to the relation of his Gests added that also of his happy death because we would not interrupt our narration concerning him though in the progresse of our Story we are not yet arrived to the year in which he dyed We will therefore return to relate occurrents hapning in the Saxon Churches in the mean time between King Cedwalla's raign and death Among which the most memorable are those which concern the last actions of our glorious S. Cuthbert VII CHAP. 1.2 S. Cuthbert gives the Religious Veyle to Queen Ermenburga 3.4 c. He obtains for a Holy Hermite Herebert that they should dye at the same time 8 He cures miraculously a sick Lady with Holy Water 1. WITH what unwillingnes S. Cuthbert was drawn out of his solitude to be exalted to the Episcopall Throne and with what perfection he afterward discharged his Episcopall function hath been already declared It remains that we relate how the conclusion of his Life was suitable to the beginning and progresse of it 2. Yet one action of piety more performed by him whilst he was Bishop we will not omitt which was the consecrating to almighty God the Queen Ermenburga whose heart it seems Gods holy Spirit had touched with compunction for all the mischeifs done by her to the Holy Arch-bishop Wilfrid This particular is thus related by S. Beda Not long after the death of King Egfrid the Servant of God S. Cuthbert being thereto requested came to the Citty Luguballia or Carlile there to ordain Preists and also to give his benediction to the Queen Ermenburga by conferring on her the Religious habite of Holy conversation 3. At the same time he was admonished from heaven concerning his approaching death which he discovered to a devout Hermit to whom he bore a particular affection and who had been accustomed once a year to repair to him for spirituall comfort and instruction The circumstances of their last conversation the same devout Authour setts down in the manner following 4. There was saith he a certain Venerable Preist named Herebert who for many years before had been ioynd in spirituall freindship to the Holy Bishop This man lead a solitary life in a little Island situated in the vast lake out of which the River Derwent flows and his custome was every year to visit the man of God to receive from him documents of piety and salvation He being informed that S. Cuthbert was to make some stay in the fore-said Citty came to him as his manner had been with a desire to be more inflamed in heavenly desires by his wholesome exhortations 5. They being thus mett together and interchangeably communicating to one another draughts of celestiall wisedome among other discourses S. Cuthbert said to him Be mindfull Brother Herebert to propose now to mee whatsoever doubts you desire to be resolved in for after we are parted we shall never see one the other in this life For I am assured that the time of my dissolution approaches and that I shall very shortly putt off this my mortall Tabernacle The devout Hermite having heard these words cast himself at his feet and with many â—eates and grones said I beseech you by our Lord that you will not forsake nor forgett your old companion but make your petition to the Divine mercy that as we have joyntly served our Lord together on earth we may likewise together passe out of this world to see his Glory For you know that I have always been diligent to conform my life to your admonitions and likewise according to your will to correct what soever faults I have any time committed through ignorance or frailty 6. Hereupon the Holy Bishop betook himself to prayer and being inwardly taught in Spirit that his petitions were granted by our Lord he said to him Arise dear Brother weep no longer but rather reioyce for the Divine Clemency
Tine and Teise 10. It was no doubt not so much by perswasion of our Writers as by evidence of wonderfull Miracles wrought by the intercession of this illustrious Saint that our Kings honoured his Monument with such extraordinary Priviledges Such esteem our greatest among the Saxon and Danish Princes before the times of the Normans had of Saint Cuthbert And particularly of the last of these King Canutus it is related that going in devotion to visitt his body he approached his monument with bare feet a signe of his excellency and incorruption of his Body 11. Four hundred and eighteen years after his death his Sacred Body was again raised out of his Monument and shewed openly to all who had a mind to see it at which time it was found still uncorrupted This Translation was made by Radulph afterward Arch-bishop of Canterbury saith William of Malmsbury And four hundred twenty-three years after that when by command of King Henry the eight the Sâ—rines of all our Saints through England were broken and robbed his body was again found entire onely a small part of the extremity of his nose was wanting and on his finger was found a gold ring in which a Saphire was enchased which Harpsfeild boasts that he had seen and touched and the late learned Bishop of Chalcedon with greater reason gloried in the possession of it having received it in gift from the late Lord Antony Viscount Montagu who had it from Robert Hare a Noble Catholick Gentleman and he from Thomas Watson Bishop of Lincoln who in Queen Elizabeths time suffred much for the Catholick Faith 12. So unquestionably illustrious was his Sanctity that even Protestant Writers deny him not their testimony B. Godwin affirms that he discharged the Episcopall Office committed to him with great praise of Sanctity and industry And if any one be desirous to read the miracles performed by him he may find them at the end of the fourth Book of Saint Beda's Ecclesiasticall History He addes That he was a diligent preacher of Gods word And Foxe in his Acts writes thus Cuthbert Iaruman Cedda and Wilfrid lived in the same age all whom I esteem to have been Bishops of holy Conversation Aâ— touching their miracles since they are not written in the Gospell or Creed but in certain ancient Chronicles of that age they are no part of my Faith But as for their lives this I read and beleive that the Brittish and English Clergy of that time had no worldly designs but gave themselves wholly to preaching and teaching the word of our Saviour and in their lives and actions they performed what they taught so giving good examples to others c. 13. Both the Scotts and Irish would arroâ—gate him to their own countreys The Scotts because he was in his childhood bred at Mailros a place now belonging to Scotland But they forget that in this age the Province of Laudon in which Mailros is seated was under the dominion of the English and was afterward in the year of Grece nine hundred seaventy five given to Kened King of the Scotts by Edgar King of England as Mathew of Westminster witnesses 14. As for the Irish some of their writers affirm that Saint Cuthbert was born in Ireland of a certain Kings daughter defloured by force and left in England at Mailros whilst his Mother performed a pilgrimage to Rome But Saint Beda a witnes beyond all exception in the beginning of his Poëm of Saint Cuthberts life expressly sayes that he was born in Brittany and likewise affirms that he oft visitted a devout woman in England who had nourished him in the very beginning of his childhood whom therefore he oft called Mother And moreover that being a child he had the care of guarding Cattell committed to him And being come to mans age he entred the Monastery of Mailros Yea his Name alone compounded of English-Saxon words Cuth that is knowledge and Bert or bright manifestly declares his Originall to have been English 15 The Anniversary celebration of his Memory is in our English Martyrologe assign'd to the twentieth day of March And with him is ioynd S. Herebert the holy Hermite before mentioned who in the same day moment in which S. Cuthbert dyed in the Isle of Farne departed likewise this life in an Island seated in a very great lake in Cumberland out of which first issues the River Derwent Which was obtained by the merits and prayers of S. Cuthbert X. CHAP. i. 2 c. Saint Theodore repents his persecuting Saint Wilfrid and is reconciled to him recommending him to the Kings of the Mercians and Northumbers By whom he is restored to his rights 1. THE same year in which by the death of S. Cuthbert the Northern Provinces were deprived of so eminent a Light a compensation was made by the return of Saint Wilfrid from his long but not unproffitable five years exile For Saint Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury who had so earnestly opposed him was at last a little before his death mollified by the good Bishops patience and struck with admiration of his Sanctity and successfull labours in the Conversion of so many nations from Idolatry to the obedience of Christ. Insomuch as he was desirous instead of restoring him to his Northern Province to make him his Successour in the See of Canterbury Almighty God likewise touched the heart of Alfrid King of the Northumbers to desire and endeavour to procure the Holy Bishops return This together with the circumstance of time is thus breifly related by Saint Beda Wilfrid saith he in the second year of the raign of Alfria who succeeded Egfrid by the invitation of the said King received again his See and Bishoprick In the quiet possession whereof he remained the space of five years after which by a New tempest he was driven out of the haven as in due place shall be declared 2. As touching Saint Theodores repentance and reconciliation with Saint Wilfrid the particular circumstances thereof are thus sett down by William of Malmsbury At this time Egfrid King of the Northumbers had been slain in his warr against the Picts and Theodore Arch-bishop of Canterbury declined toward his end when being wounded in conscience for his injustice committed against Saint Wilfrid he summoned him and Bishop Erconwald to meet him at London There being mett together he confessed to them all his sins acknowledging withall that the thing which caused in his mind the sharpest remorse was his injustice against the said Holy Bishop in that he had partly by open endeavours procured or by secret connivance permitted him to be despoyled of his Bishoprick against the Ecclesiasticall Canons And because said he I am by a warning from heaven and my frequent infirmities admonished that my death will not be delayd beyond the next year I beseech you O holy Bishop Wilfrid mildly to forgive mee my fault and moreover to take upon you the charge of my
perfection voluntarily surrendred the Church of Lindesfarn which he committed to the governance of Eadbert mentioned before upon occasion of the death of S. Cuthbert who was ordained Bishop of that Diocese At this time the English-Saxon Churches flourished wonderfully when the Princes and others following their example sought not their own interests but those of Iesus Christ. This wee shall shorty make good by relating the actions of severall of our Kings and Apostolicall men who filled France Germany and even Italy it self with the seeds of Gods Word and the fame of their Sanctity 3. The year following in which King Cedwalla dyed at Rome S. Aldelm who as hath been said was his companion in that iourney became a Petitioner to Pope Sergius and obtaind of him in the behalf of his Monastery of Malmsbury a Priviledge of exemption from Episcopall Iurisdiction and a power to the Monks of electing their own Abbot according to the Rule of S. Benedict Of this Priviledge saith William a Monk of the same Monastery the same S. Aldelm obtained a confirmation from Ina King of the West-Saxons and Ethelred of the Mercians 4. Among other Acts of S. Aldelm at Rome there is reckoned by a certain Authour of no great credit saith Baronius his freeing Pope Sorgius from a scandalous imputation and calumny imposed on him of being the Father of a bastard then incestuously born Which calumny S. Aldelm is said to have dissipated by commanding the infant then but nine dayes old expressely to acquitt the Pope of that crime This fable the Centuriatours of Magdeburg having mett with they according to their accustomd impudence doe thus pervert There was great familiarity between Aldelm and Pope Sergius to whom a Son having been born by adultery at Rome he had not the boldnes to declare the truth ingenuously What ever the truth was certain it is that these Writers have most disingenuously adulterated it XIII CHAP. 1.2 The death of Saint Theodore Archbishop of Canterbury His Disciples 3. The death of S. Eanfleda 4.5 Likewise of S. Hersewida 1. THE next year after the death of King Cedwalla at Rome that is the six hundred and ninetieth after our Lords Incarnation saith S. Beda Arch-bishop Theodore of blessed memory being an old man and full of dayes for he was then in the eighty eighth year of his age happily dyed That his life should be continued to this number of years he had been advertised by Revelation in a dream as he oft told his freinds He administred the See of Canterbury the space of two and twenty years and was buried in the Church of S. Peter where the Bodies of all the Arch-bishops were enterred Concerning him and all his Predecessours in that See likewise it it may be truly and properly said Their Bodies doe rest in peace and their names live from generation to generation For to summ up all in a word the English Churches received more spirituall advancement during his government then they had done in any age before 2. A great ornament to S. Theodore were his Disciples whom he left behind him for the perpetuating his name Among which the most eminent were those who are named by Bishop Parker in his Antiquities where speaking of S. Theodore he saith Besides his other vertues he was in great perfection learned and after his death he did as it were live in his Disciples which were many and illustrious Among which the more notable were these Saint Beda Iohn of Beverley Albin the Venerable Abbot of the Monastery of S. Augustin in Canterbury and Thobias Bishop of Rochester who was as skillfull and ready in the Latin and Greek as his own native language S. Beda ingenuously acknowledges that Albin assisted him much in the collecting his History and for the tongues makes him equall to Thobias Of all these Disciples of S. Theodore wee shall speak particularly hereafter 3. The same year dyed also S. Eanfleda the daughter of Edwin King of the Northumbers She was the first person baptized in that Province After her Fathers death she returned with her mother into Kent and in processe of time was married to Oswi King of the Northumbers who by her admonition built the Monastery of Gethlin now called Gilling not far from Richmond in expiation for the death of Oswin slain by Oswi After the death of her husband she retired into the Monastery of Streneshalch or Whitby in which her daughter S. Elfleda had spent many years in great devotion and after the death of S. Hilda was made Abbesse of it There S. Eanfleda received the Religious habit and veyle and submitted herself to the instructions and command of her own daughter She was buried in the Church of Saint Peter belonging to the said Monastery where formerly her husband King Oswi and afterward her daughter S. Elfleda were also enterred Her name is commemorated in our Martyrologe among the Saints on the fifth of December 4. To the same year is likewise assigned the happy death of S. Hereswida the daughter of Hereric Nephew to the glorious King S. Edwin She was married to Ethelhere King of the East-Angles to whom she bore three Sons all which were consequently Kings Aldulph Eflwold and Beorna After her husbands death she retired from Court and being desirous to passe to a more strict and private life she left her countrey and in the famous Monastery of Cala or Chelles in France she undertook the Profession of a Religious life So great was her devotion and piety that both in France and Brittany many were inflamed to imitate her example And among the rest her Sister S. Hilda had an intention to follow her into France but was perswaded not to deprive her own countrey the Kingdom of the Northumbers of the luster of her vertues In the mean time S. Hereswida having spent many years in the delicious exercises of Contemplation this year received the Crown so long expected by her 5. In the Gallican Martyrologe we read this testimony of her In the Monastery of Cale seated in the territory of Paris this day being the twentieth of September is celebrated the memory of S. Hereswida She being a Queen in England out of love to Christ forsook her Scepter and kingdom and betook her self to the said famous Monastery where after she had afforded admirable examples of Piety humility and Regular Observance professed by her she was consummated with a blessed end and obtained the reward of a heavenly crown Her glorious gests Saint Beda who was a great admirer of her hath celebrated with condigne praises XIV CHAP. 1.2.3 Saint Wilfrid again expelled his Diocese 4 5. c. He retires among the Mercians where he succeeds to Sexulf in administring the See of Leicester and ordains Bishops 7 8. Bosil Bishop of Worcester dying Ostfor succeeds 1 SAint Wilfrid had now five years enioyd with quietnes and with great piety administred his Province of the
the happy Crown of Brittany Likewise generally the English at the same time took to themselves wives of the stock of the Brittains The Brittains also took wives of the illustrious blood of the English that is Saxons For this was performed by a common Council and assent of all Bishops Princes Nobles Counts sage Counsellors Senatours and Commons of the whole Kingdom and by the command of the foresaid King Ina. 3. Moreover not a few English took wives of the blood and stock of the English of Germany Thus all the inhabitants of Brittany at that time became of one flesh and blood and the Laws of Matrimony were well ordred fornication and all uncleannes being quite banished out of the Realm Moreover great diligence was used that for the establishment of the Kingdom and security of the people iust iudgments should be given And by this means through the Divine mercy all the inhabitants of Brittany were made one Nation and one people The Kingdom it self likewise was by all named England or the Kingdome of the English which before was called Brittany 4. Such an Vnion being established among the inhabitants of this Island formerly much divided they all unanimously stood together for the common proffit of the kingdom and courageously fought against the Danes and Norwegians unplacable Enemies of the same with whom for a long time most furious warrs and battells were fought For the foresaid King Ina was a Prince magnificent liberall wise prudent moderate courageous iust and warlick and upon occasion shewd himself illustrious in his skill in Divine and secular Laws and magnificent works and he governed united and established his kingdom in peace and unity by his great Wisedom and prudence and when occasion was by power and armed force Thus far the Appendix to the Laws of King Edward sirnamed the Confessour concerning this pretended Great Council which truly for the many ungrounded circumstances in it well deserves to be ioyned to the foregoing Synod of London 5. The observation and censure which Sir H. Spelman therefore gives of it deserves to be here annexed Among our ancient approved Authours saith he there is not any mention of a second mariage of Ina King of the West-Saxons with Guala as is presumed the daughter of Cadwallader last King of the Brittains nor of the change of name of Cambria into Wales upon that occasion or that King Ina had any more then one wife which was Ethelburga whose name shews her to have been of an English extraction who manifestly was his last wife For when he undertook a Monasticall Profession at Rome she became a Nunn in England and was afterward Abbesse of Barking and both of them continued in their Religious habit till death Likewise concerning the time and authority of this Council I can give no resolute iudgment For some Writers affirm that Cadwallader raigned only three years others five and Geffrey of Monmouth allows him twelve so that it is utterly uncertain at what time King Ina should get possession of the Kingdom of Wales or Cambria Again Geffrey makes King Inas the Nephew of Cadwallader Henry Lluid his Son and this pretended Council his Son in Law XVIII CHAP. i. 2 c. S. Cathburga Sister to King Ina builds the Monastery of Winburn Of her Sister S. Quenburga 1. TO the year of Grace seaven hundred and thirteen is referred the foundation of a Monastery of Religious Virgins at Winburn in Dorsetshire by S. Cuthburga and S. Quenburga Sisters to Ina King of the West-Saxons The town where this Monastery was built had been anciently called Vindoglade but the Saxons changed the Name into Winburn It is a Town saith Camden seated upon the side of a Hill and in the Saxons time was very large and populous and of great renoun In the year seaven hundred and thirteen Cuthburga a Sister of Ina King of the West-Saxons who had been maried to the King of the Northumbers but upon discontent was divorced from him built here a Monastery of Virgins 2. The name of the King of Northumbria to whom Saint Cuthburga had been maried is by Mathew of Westminster call Egfrid by Florentius Alfrid but Chronology in the opinion of F. Alford demonstrates that it was Osred and the cause of the divorce was the Kings shamefull intemperance For saith William of Malmsbury he raigned twelve years and lead a most filthy life frequently offring violence to consecrated Virgins 3. Certain indeed it is that if she built this Monastery presently after her divorce it must needs be Osred who was her husband for it was founded in the eighth year of his raign But Malmsbury as likewise Florentius expressly affirm that King Alfrid was her husband and Saint Cuthburga having promised her Virginity to our Lord by earnest prayers and teares obtained of him permission to perform her vow and retired her self into the Monastery of Barking where she lived under the Discipline of the Holy Abbesse Hildelida But afterward how long afterward is uncertain she her self became the Mistresse of a Monastick Rule and built the Monastery of Winburn where she spent the remainder of her days in quiet devotion And this is the more probable because in the Missal and Breviary of Sarum her Office is prescribed of a Virgin and the Prayer imports the same So that it is not likely that so licentious a Prince as Osred would suffer himself to be perswaded to permitt her the accomplishing of her promise 4. Here then wee have an example not to be paralleld in all the History of Gods Church Of three Kings of the same Kingdom to witt the Northumbers almost immediatly succeeding one another and as some Writers affirm sons of the same Father King Oswy the Brother and Successour of Saint Oswald who having received three Queens Virgins were content to dismisse them all untouched The first was Alcfrid the eldest son who took to wife Saint Kineburga daughter to King Penda who by his leave became first a Nunne then an Abbesse of Dormancester afterwards called Kineburg-Castle and now contractedly Caster about two miles distant from Peterborough The next Brother Egfrid who maried Saint Ethelreda who with his consent first took the veyle at Coldingham then became Abbesse at Ely And the third this Alfrid or Osred who espoused S Cuthburga and resigned her to her heavenly Bride-groom 5. Saint Cuthburga having built her Monastery and therein a Church to the Queen of Virgins saith the Authour of her life in Capgrave there macerated her body with almost continuall watchings and fastings She was humble both to God and men and mild to all Many Virgins she assembled in the same place She permitted her Body to enioy no rest but importunatly day and night her Prayers sounded in the mercifull ears of God She happily ended her dayes in the year of Grace seâ—ven hundred twenty seaven and her memory is celebrated by the Church on the last day of August Her Sister dyed
chearfullnes of devotion and humility attended and ministâ—ed to them She had a Brother called Bana and three devout Sisters S. Eadwara Saint Wilgitha and Sidwella all which imitated her piety and vertue 6. Not long after S. Iuthwara's Mother was dead her Father took a second Wife a woman for her extraction Noble enough but of a most malicious disposition for her soule by the Devills instinct was full of the gall of bitternes especially against this devout Virgin for the destruction of whom she employd continually the thoughts of her poysonnous heart in contriving snares and mischeivous treachery And for the executing thereof she intended to make Bana a robustious man but fitt for any villany her instrument 7. It was the Holy Virgin 's constant practise in all Vigils of Saints to be present at Divine Service and to spend whole nights in Prayer But thither she never went alone but in the company of other Virgins She was likewise very assiduous in Watching and Fasting and other Mortifications subduing carnall desires With these austerities and greif for her Fathers death she became extremely feeble and pale This occasion by the Devills suggestion her malicious Mother in Law took to execute her rancour against her For which purpose dissembling her bloody intent under a shew of Motherly affection and care she began to speak kindly to her and solicitously to enquire the causes of her palenesse S. Iuthwara suspecting no ill imputed it to the losse of her dear Father the greif for which had caused great pain in her breast The Malicious woman having heard this spoke comfortably to her and promised her to find out some remedy And presently after she brought her two small peices of Fresh cheese still dropping with whey which she bad her to lay upon each breast before she went to Church assuring her that this would take away all her pain The simple Virgin suspecting no harm did accordingly Then the cruell stepdame went to the Virgins Brother Bana and told him that his Sister was with child and for a proof thereof advised him to open her breasts and taking away the linnen cloath which covers them he should see them all were with milk dropping from them The young man foolishly beleiving her meets his Sister as she was coming out of Church and before all the people asked her Who had gott her with child The poor Virgin astonished at such a Question protested she was not with child Whereupon he presently opened her breasts and finding the linnen all moyst in a rage he drew out his sword and cutt off her head 8. Immediatly after this the Holy Virgin with her own hands took up the head and to the astonishment of all caried it back steadily into the Church And moreover for a further proof of the Holy Virgins Sanctity Almighty God caused a fountain to burst forth out of the place where the head fell and over the fountain as miraculously a Tree began to grow 9. Thus writes the Authour of her Life adding many other Miracles as testimonies of her Sanctity The memory of this Holy Virgin as likewise of her Sister Sidwella is much renowned in some Western parts of England and certain Chappell 's have been erected to their Honour in Devonshire Our Martyrologe stiles them Brittish Virgins adding that the Martyrdom of S. Iuthwara hapned in some part of South-wales Which is very probable because none of our Ancient Historians treating of Saxon affaires have mentioned any of these Sisters 10. Wee will adioyn to her another admirable Virgin who was without all question of English blood and whose glorious Memory is celebrated both at home and abroad Now though her actions and death can not by any certain signs be consigned to determinate years yet since our Writers generally agree that they belonged to the times of the Raign of Cuthred King of the West-Saxons our Martyrologe likewise declares that she flourished about this year seaven hundred forty it seems expedient here to assemble such particulâ—r passages touching her life and death as are found dispersed in our severall Authours William of Malmsbury Mathew Paris and Capgrave 11. The Holy Virgin concerning whom wee are now to treat is the famous S. Fridesâ—ida the ornament and Patronesse of the most illustrious Citty and Vniversity of Oxford Her Fathers name was Didan a person of Noble quality and her Mothers Safrida Both which for their happines in the birth and pious education of such a daughter have deserved to be kept in the memory of posterity Almighty God was pleased even from her infancy to shew that he chose her for his own so great a sence of piety he inspired into her soule in her most tender years For saith the Authour of her life even then she had an aversion from all delicacies in so much as she usually lay upon the hard pavement and not this rest would she afford her self till she could no longer resist sleep so that a great part of the night she spent in prayer upon her knees or prostrate on the ground Her ordinary dyet was barley-bread with a few hearbes and roots and her drink only water Hence it was that her Parents perceiving that all her thoughts were directed to God freely gave her leave to consecrate her self entirely to him in a Religious Profession And by her example twelve other Virgins of Noble families forsook the world to attend only upon our Lord. 12. By the Munificence therefore of the King she built a Monastery into which entring with her companions she passed the greatest part of her time in Prayer and Fasting And this particular task of Devotion she imposed on her self to recite a certain number of Prayers to God upon her knees a hundred times each day and as many in the night 13. But what soule can perfectly aspire to goodnes without incurring the envy of him who is unchangeably evill And when his envy is once raised all his pernicious subtilties will be employed to destroy or diminish at least the good which he envyes Saint Frideswida enclosed in a Monastery may seem secure from all attempts prejudiciall to her purity Yet even there the Devill found a way to endanger her Before she had consecrated herself to God there was a certain Prince deeply wounded by her beauty not knowing that he was prevented by another celestiall Rivall He used all the Arts and flatteries of a Lover to win the devour Virgins affections But in vain Her spirituall espousalls made his hoped-for Mariage impossible and the desire of it Sacrilegious But what will not carnall Love inflamed with rage attempt Since flatteries could not prevayle when she lived free in the world he will not fear to use force now she is confined to her Enclosure This when the Holy Virgin saw she concluded there could not be any other security for her but in flight Hereupon she privately stole alone out of the Monastery and endeavoured to secure her self in a wood neighbouring
invâ—cation of the Blessed Trinity yea without any baptism at all a man might becom a good Catholick Christian only by the imposition of the hands of a Bishop 7. Now to prevent any further contagion by such guilefull seditious Ministers the Pope advised S. Boniface to collâ—ct a Synod and there not only depose them but likewise shutt them up in Monasteries there to doe Pennance to the end of their lives For which purpose he should require the assistance of the Noble Dukes and Potentats of France And particularly as touching that naughty Scottish Preist Nequissimum virum Sampson he required him not to content himself with only deposing him but that he should also excommunicate and expell him out of the Church XXI CHAP. 1.2 A Noble Charter confirming the Priviledges of the Church by Ethelbald King of the Mercians 3.4 c. A famous Miracle in Germany by the Intercessiâ—n of S. Swibert 1. IN the year of Grace seaven hundred forty nine Ethelbald King of the Mercians touched with a remorse for his Sins made worthy satisfaction to the Church for his formeâ— Sacriledges by publishing a Noble Charter to confirm its immunity Which Charter may be read in Sir H. Spelman thus inscribed by him The Priviledge of Ethelbald King of the Mercians granted to Monasteries and Churches In which being mindfull of the reprehension given him by S. Boniface in an Epistle fore mentioned and repenting his former Life he made all the Monasteries and Churches of his kingdom free from all taxes labours burdens gifts c. And at the end of it is signified that the said Charter was signed by severall Bishops and Noblemen in the three and thirtieth year of the said Kings raign at a famous place called Godmundsleech Which place is at this day called Godmunchester and it is seated in the Province of the Icens or Huntingdon shire 2 At the same time dyed Ethelwold King of the East-Angles called by some Elfwald by others Ethelred to whom succeeded his his son Ethelbert or as some Writers name him Albert who was born to him by his QueeÌ„ Leosruna Concerning whose admirable vertues Sanctity wee shall treat at large when wee come to his Mariage and death or more truly his Martyrdom immediatly attending it 3. Here wee ought not to omitt an illustrious testimony which God was pleased this year in Germany to give to the Sanctity of our glorious Saint and Apostle of the Germans Saint Swibert It is faithfully related in an Epistle sent by Saint Ludger Bishop of Munster to Rixfrid Bishop of Maestricht in which Epistle a large description is made of the affairs of the Authours own timâ— touching the Apostasy of the Frisons But that which concerns the glory of Sâ— Swibert is there thus related 4. It hapned in the year of our Lord seaven hundred forty nine that the illustrious Prince Pipin after a glorious Victory obtained against the Saxons and Westphalians hastned his return to Colen with his wearied Army But the Westphalians though utterly routed by the triumphant sword of this Noble Prince had such indignation to be under the dominion of Christians that without delay they gathered a new powerfull Army and marching by paths unhaunted and more compendious they gott before the Princes army near to the town of Werda where they cunningly layd ambuscades with a resolution furiously to rush upon him in his march 5. When this came to the Knowledge of Pipin by the relation of his Scouts he was some thing troubled by reason his Army was much diminished and had in it many wounded unserviceable men Notwithstanding calling to mind the many great Miracles which by the intercession of Saint Swibert whose body lay there at Werda had been performed and having a firm confidence in God he lighted from his horse and prostrating himself on the ground he with great devotion implored the help and Patronage of that most holy Bishop withall vowing to God and Saint Swibert that if by his intercession and merits he might obtain a Victory over the Pagans and bring his Christian Army safe home he would in a solemn Procession attended by all his Nobles with great devotion make a Pilgrimage to his shrine at Werda 6. This Prayer was no sooner made but immediatly a wonderfull light shone over the Christian Army which not only dazeled but quite blinded the Pagans insomuch as in a terrible fright least the God of the Christians should from heaven consume them they dispatched away to Prince Pipin two of their cheifest Princes to beg peace and make profession of subiection to him Who withall constantly related to him what they had seen and how much they were amazed at it 7. Assoon as the Prince heard this being assured that so great a delivery came by the intercession of S. Swibert with great ioy he adored and gave thanks to God and having received from the Pagans hostages for performance of conditions he attended by his whole army entred in an humble manner into Werda and there both himself and his Nobles putting off their shooes he visited the Shrine of S. Swibert and there offred Royall Gifts to Almighty God and S. Swibert for that without any effusion of blood he had gott the upper hand of his perfidious enemies And from that time he chose S. Swibert for his speciall Patron and Protectour Niether did his piety rest there but a few years after this he treated solemnly with the Pope for his Canonization XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of. S. Richard an English King the Father of S. Winebald c. He dyes at Lucca 5. The death of S. Tecla an English woman and Abbâ—sse in Germany 8. Of S. German an English Missioner in Germany and Martyr 1. THE year of Grace seaven hundred and fiâ—ty is consigned by severall Writers to the death of an English King called Richard memorable to posterity for his Sanctity A breif of whose life is represented in an Epitaph to this day extant in a Church of the Citty of Lucca in Italy where he dyed and was enterred the tenour whereof is as followeth 2. The sister of King Offo was Mother to S. Richard This King S. Richard was King of England a voluntary exile from his countrey a despiser of the world a contemner of himself He was Father to the two holy Brethren S. Willebald and S. Winibald and of their Sister S. Walburgis a Religious Virgin He made an exchange of an earthly kingdom for an heavenly He quitted a Kings Crown for a life-eternall He putt off his Royall Purple to take a mean habit he forsook a Royall throne and visited the shrines of the Saints He layd by his Scepter and took a Pilgrims staffe He left his daughter S. Walburga in his kingdom and went into a forrain countrey with his Sons Them also he left with S. Boniface the glorious Martyr theâ— Arch-bishop of Mentz a man of wonderfull sanctity and born in his own kingdom England Thâ— same
Offa by this victory became famous and terrible William of Malmsbury adds that Alric King of Kent by this unhappy battell against the Mercians did cast a great clowd upon the glory of his times 8. It is probable that by such great successe enlargement of power which this victory gave to Offa the other Saxon Kings might be so terrified as to seek assistance from abroad especially from Charles the illustrious King of the French But sureâ—y there is small truth in the relation made by Mathew Paris how not only Alric King of Kent was slain in this battell but that thereupon five Kings of Brittany should in a pompous manner writte a common letter to the said Charles in which calling themselves the most powerfull Kings of Brittany they demanded his aid and strict society giving him the Title of Imperiall Maiesty and that he in his Letter to King Offa should stile himself the most potent of all Kings These seem to be groundles fictions borrowd by that Authour from some such fabulous Writers as began to abound in this age However certain it is that King Charles had not the Title of Emperour given him till many years after this time 9. And as groundlesse is another Story of the same Authour how after the conquest of Kent the same King Offa subdued all the other Saxon Kings and particularly Alred King of the Northumbers whom he compelled to fly into Wales And that thereupon some hostility began between Offa the French King Charles who is sayd to have written to Offa a threatning Letter containing imperious demands and that King Offa should answer What have I doe with Charles the beyond-Sea King Iâ— he offer any iniury to mee I will in hostile manner invade him and endeavour to make him tributary to my Crown These are triviall inventions which the said Hâ—storian borrowd from some obscure Writer who straind his witt to sound forth in an immodest indiscreet manner the praises of King Offa. 10. As for that clause which regards Alred King of the Northumbers it is true that this year in Easter-week his subiects compelled him to fly out of York and afterward out of his Kingdom as Huntingdon relates And Hoveden more expressly declares that King Alred by the unanimous consent of the Northumbers was deprived of all power and priviledge of a King and that he changed the Majesty of a Prince into the miserable condition of a banished person First he fled into the Citty Bebban attended with a very small train and afterward he had recourse to Cynotha King of the Picts This misfortune therefore was not brought upon King Alred by Offa as the foregoing fabulous narration pretends Neither did he fly into Wales but into the Province of the Picts 11. Alred being thus compelled to forsake his kingdom there was chosen in his place Ethelred son to the late King Edilwald Mul. But neither did Ethelred sitt quiet any long time in his throne but by another faction of his Subjects was expelled and the same misfortune hapned to severall succeeding Princes there by a fatall giddines then possessing the minds of that Northern Nation 12. This same year Kenulf King of the West-Saxons extended his liberality to the Church of Shirborn upon which as Camden from his Charter declares he bestowed a possession of one Mansion seated on the Westside of the River Lym not far from the place where it enters the Sea This land he gave to the end that salt might there he made for the necessity and manifold use of the said Church XIII CHAP. 1. The Monastery of Bathe founded by King Offa 2. Succession of English Bishops 3 4 c. The happy death of S. Walburga Virgin and Abbesse 1. THE following year Offa King of the Mercians founded a Monastery at Bathe This Monastery being afterward burnt and utterly ruined by the Danes was restored by King Edgar being delighted with the magnificent situation af the place and because there he first received the Crown of his Kingdom 2. The same year Eadulf Bishop of Rochester dyed and was succeeded by Diora to whom a certain Noble man in Kent named Egbert gave so much land as ten ploughs could labour besides certain woods To Milred likewise Bishop of Worcester was substituted Weremund And to Efna Bishop of Hereford Ceolmund 3. In the year of Grace seaven hundred seaventy six the Blessed Virgin Walburga made a happy change of a mortall life for an immortall We have a ready shewed that she was daughter to Richard by right a King and Sister to S Wintbald and S. Willibald and that together with them she went into Germany to S. Boniface She was constituted Abbesse of a Monastery at Heydenham the same town where her Brother S. Winnebald governed a Monastery of Religious men There she lived with wonderfull Perfection both by her words and example teaching her spirituall children to live the life of Angells 4. Her Life was written by Wolfhard a devout Preist who lived in the next Century and who recounts many wonderfull Miracles wrought by her intercession to whom I refer the devout Reader But one ought not to be omitted since it is related by an Authour that writes what hapned to himself This is Philip Bishop of Eystadt who also wrote her Life He relates how her Sacred Body was first buried in her own Monasteay of Heydenham and afteâ—ward translated at least a great part of it to Eystadt and reposed in a Monastery consecrated to her Name There saith he to this day which was five hundred years and more after her death there flows from her chast Relicks a precious Oyle of soveraign and universall vertue to cure all manner of diseases The wonderfull vertue whereof I my self had experience of For being cast down by a vehement disease of proof against all Art of Physick or naturall remedies I commanded some of that Sacred Oyle to be brought to me which with earnest Prayers to God and begging her intercession I drunk Which was no sooner done but to the admiration of all I presently recover'd my perfect health 5. Her Sanctity was so famed that many Churches ambitiously sought and obtaind some portion of her Relicks Thus in the Gallican Martyrologe on the fourth of August we find a commemoration of the receiving the Relicks of S. Walburga Virgin Abbesse which with great honour were brought out of Germany to Furnes in Flanders by Baldwin sirnamed Ferreus Count of the same countrey And in the same place saith Haraeus there was built a Monastery of the Order of S. Benedict to her honour wherein since hath been placed a Colledge of Canons 6. Again in the Gallican Martyrologe on the second of May there is at Anâ—werp said to be an anniversary celebration of the memory of this Holy Virgin from whose tomb doth flow an oyely liquour which restores health to very many who desire her assistance and intercession
forsake your tender flock least when you are gone the wolves seise upon it The Blessed man answered him My son doe not you desire to detain mee from the sight of my Saviour These my sheep he gave mee and to him I commend them of whose goodnes the whole earth is full Thus piously affected and always intent upon God was this Blessed servant of his to the hower of his death which befell on the sixth day before the Ides of November To his funeralls all the people on all sides made hast and with hymnes and praises to God caried the Sacred Body of their most dear Father and Teacher to the Church of Bremen which himself had built and dedicated to the Apostle Saint Peter He sate in the same See onely two years three months and twenty six dayes having been a laborious Preacher since the death of S. Boniface the space of thirty five years V. CHAP. 1.2 c. A falsely supposed Book against Images said to be sent from Charles the Great to King Offa Alcuin's iudgment touching Images 7.8 c. It was upon misinformation that the Councill of Francfort censured the Eastern Church in that Point 1. THE year of Grace seaven hundred ninety two is much celebrated by modern Protestant Writers because as they suppose it affords them a great advantage to question yea condemne the Roman-Catholick Faith touching Images and the Veneration due to them Sir Henry Spelman thus breifly gives an account of the busines That year saith he Charles the Great King of the French sent into Brittany to Offa King of the Mercians a Book of the second Councill of Nicéa in which a Decree is made that Images are to be adored But the English reiect this 2. To iustify this Device he first produces a Letter pretended to be written by King Charles to Offa thereto annexing a passage out of the Authour by whom the said Letter is recorded to witt the Compiler of the Life of this King Offa the second lately published under the Name of Mathew Paris As touching the Letter there is nothing in it relating to the Controversy about Images But thereto the said Authour adioyns That among others marks of extraordinary freindship between the two Kings Charles who as he was the most powerfull so also the most meck and kind of the Eastern Kings sent to Offa the greatest and most pious of the Western Kings certain Epistles and together with them Synodall Statutes as it were certain rudiments of Catholick Faith for informing the minds of the English Prelats whom he beleived to be rude unlearned and irregular These things he sent to King Offa for perpetuating the freindship begun happily between them And this present Offa received with ioy as a blessing sent him from heaven 3. This foundation being thus layd though as yet not a word touching Images be found yet Sir Henry Spelman to prove that at this time the English-Saxons as to the Point of Images were Protestants that is Iconomachi will needs collect from hence that the Synodall Statuts here mentioned as sent to inform the unlearned disorderly Prelats in Brittany was the same Book of which Hoveden thus writes The same year Charles King of the French sent a Synodall Book into Brittany which had been directed to him from Constantinople In which Book alas were found many things disagreeing yea directly contrary to true Faith and principally one Point confirmed by the unanimous consent of almost all the Eastern Doctours and not so few as three hundred Bishops That Images ought to be adored which is an assertion which the Church of God doeth altogether abominate And against this Point Albin or Alcuin wrote an Epistle admirably established upon the Divine authority of Scriptures which together with the forementioned Book he himself caried to the King of the French in the name of our Bishops and Princes 4. Harpsfeild taking Notice of the like passages as he iudges frudulently interposed in the writings of some of our ancient Authours esteems the whole Narration to be a foolish unsavoury fable not worth the trouble of confuting And indeed Sir H. Spelman himself after he had produced these things foreseeing that it would be a difficult taxe to iustify these allegations is content to represse himself and onely in geâ—nerall to affirm that hitherto he could find no ground to iudge that as yet the English Church had admitted the adoration of Images Thus writes he and yet in the same Book he before had with great earnestnes endeavoured to iustify a pretended Synod of London assembled almost fourscore years before this time in which a Decree is made by the English-Saxon Clergy and Nobility for admitting the adoration that is veneration of Images as we have already shewed 5. And as touching the pretended Epistle in confutation of the said Doctrine written by Alcuin and by him caried into France besides that it neither appears in the volume or his Epistles published by himself nor in any other Authour Let the indifferent Reader iudge how unsavoury a fable the imputing of this to Alcuin is when he shall read what Alcuin himself writes concerning this Point 6. In his Book of Divine Offices treating of the Ceremonies appointed by the Church to be observed on Good Friday he writes thus Towards evening in all Churches of Preists Bishops and Monasteries a Crosse is prepared before the Altar which is sustained on both sides by two Acolytes and a cushion layd before it Then comes the Bishop alone and having adored the Crosse kisses it The same also is done by the Preists Deacons and other Clarks and lastly by the people The Bishop sitts in his Seat whilest all salute the Crosse. The two first Preists having saluted the Crrsse enter into the Sacristie c. Moreover the same Alcuin not content with this further teaches why and how this Ceremony is to be performed When we adore the Crosse saith he let our whole body lye prostrate on the ground and with our mind let us look upon him whom we adore as hanging on the same Crosse and we adore the vertue it self which it received from the son of God In body we are prostrated before the Crosse in mind before our Lord. We venerate the Crosse by which we are redeemed and we pray to him who redeemed us Yea further for exploring Alcuins mind touching this matter these following words of his are remarkeable Those who cannot have any part of the very wood of our Lords Crosse doe without any prejudice to Faith adore that Crosse or Image of it which they have Such a Protestant Iconoclast was Alcuin thus does he confute by the Divine authority of Scripture the veneration of Images asserted by the Council of Nicéa 7. Notwithstanding what ever becomes of this Story touching King Charles his Synâ—â—dall Book sent into Brittany which is no other but his Capitulare containing a great number of Ecclesiasticall Ordonnances or of Alcuins
with his Queen Brethren and no doubt a great multitude of attendants 4. As touching the former the ancient Fathers saith Baronius doe generally agree to what Eusebius a Grecian Ecclesiasticall Historian not at all partiall for Rome delivers in this passage of his Chronicle saying In the second yeare of Claudius which was the four and fortieth of our Saviours Nativity the Apostle S. Peter having founded and setled the Church of Antioch went to Rome where preaching the Gospell he continued Bishop of that Citty the space of five and twenty years that is sayth S. Hierom till the last yeare of Nero. The particular affaire obliging the Apostle to that voyage as the same Father after Arnobius c. affirms was the pursuing Simon Magus the Prince of all blaspheming Hereticks against whom this Prince of the Apostles was from the begining match'd in combat whose impieties he discovered and by true miracles rendred ineffectuall the others Sorceries till in the end during the raign of Nero by his Prayers he dissipated the fiery Chariot carried by Devils in the aire into which the Magician was mounted and in the sight of all Rome tumbled him down all broken into a precipice lower then the Earth it selfe 5. But besides this the Divine Providence had a more illustrious and universall design in disposing this journey of S. Peter to Rome whch cannot better be expressed then in this discourse of S. Leo the Great his most worthy Successour whose words are these When the twelve Apostles after having received by the Holy Ghost the power of speaking all Tongues had undertaken the Employment of communicating the Gospel to the whole world for which purpose they by common consent distributed the severall parts of it among themselves The most blessed S. Peter the Prince of the Apostolicall Order was design'd to the principall Tower of the Roman Empire to the end that the light of Divine Truth revealed for the salvation of all Nations might more efficaciously spread it selfe from the head to all the other members of the Body For what Nation was there some of whose inhabitants were not at Rome or what Region could be ignorant of what passed in that Citty Here the opinions of humane Philosophy were to be trampled under foot Here the vanities of earthly wisdome were to be dissipared Here the abominable worship of Devils was to be confuted here the impiety of all Sacrileges was to be destroyed For in this one Citty by a most superstitious diligence was heaped together in one masse whatsoever had been in any other parts of the world instituted by the vain errours of men To this Citty therefore thou O most blessed Apostle S. Peter wast not afraid to come and having the Apostle S. Paul afterwards a companion of thy Glory who as yet was busied in the ordering of other Churches thou courageously entredst into this forrest replenish'd with raging beasts and this Ocean horrible both for its depth and tempestuousnes of its waves yet thou entredst it with a far greater resolution then when formerly at our Lords command thou didst walk upon the Sea Neither didst thou feare Rome it selfe Mistresse of the world who before in Caiphas his house wast frighted by the Priests Maid servant And yet was not the Emperour Claudius his power and Nero's cruelty far more formidable then Pilats Tribunall or the Iews violence It was therefore a new Power of Divine Love in thy soule that was victorious over all inducements to feare neither didst thou esteem any terrour could deserve to be apprehended when thou wert imployed in procuring the eternall salvation of those who were committed to thy Love Thus S. Leo and thus doe many other Fathers expound the Oeconomy of Divine Wisdome in sendig S. Peter to Rome Many effects of whose Pastorall sollicitude in sending from that Metropolis of the world into all other Western Regions diligent labourers in Gods Vineyard and some particularly into Brittany we shall presently mention from the authority of ancient Records 6. A second not inefficacious Expedient furthering the effusion of Evangelicall Light into Brittany was as hath been sayd the captivity of the Brittish King Caractacus and his family whose magnanimous behaviour there together with the Emperour Claudius his favourable treating and as it is beleived restoring him to his Principality we have already related out of Tacitus 7. Among other attendants of this Captive Prince ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuâ—ments celebrate the memory of Claudia Ruffina a Brittish Virgin and as learned Writers probably judge one of the Daughters of King Caractacus who by her vertue and Christian Piety being a Disciple of S. Peter became a more illustrious Ornament to our Countrey then Caractacus was by his heroicall magnanimity She seems to have received a change of her Brittish name into Claudia from the Emperour whose captive she was for such was the Roman custome to which was added Ruffina from her husband Rufus This is the same Claudia Ruffina which the Poet Martial afterward so highly commended for her illustrious birth beauty and exquisite perfection both in the Grecian and Roman literature expressly declaring that she was a Brittain This the Epigrammatist writes in a short Epithalamium compos'd upon her marriage with Pudens a Roman Senatour 8. Now who this Pudens was is not evident in Antiquity Severall learned Writers of our own Nation and some Externs likewise doe confidently pronounce that this was that famous Senatour Aulus Pudens concerning whom Baronius thus writes It is delivered by a firme Tradition of Antiquity that the house of Pudens at Rome was the place of the first entertainment of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles and that there new converted Christians began their assemblies to celebrate Divine Mysteries Which house was erected into a Church by the most ancient Title of Pudens The Church it selfe yet remains wherein is extant this antique Inscription In this holy and most ancient Church dedicated by the Holy Pope Pius by the Title of Pastour heretofore the house of Saint Pudens a Senatour and the Hospice of the Holy Apostles there rest the bodies of three thousand Martyrs which the Holy Virgins of Christ Pudentiana and Praxedes buried with their own hands 9. If this was the same Pudens mentioned by Martial as husband to our Claudia Ruffina our Countrey has yet greater reason to glory in the title we have to her And that he was the same that passage of S. Pauls second Epistle to Timothy affords a not contemptible proofe where among the salutations sent to Timothy from Rome the Apostle in the same short verse joyns together Pudens and Claudia saying Eubulus and Pudens and Linus and Claudia and all the Brethren salute thee Notwithstanding it cannot be denyed but that the difficulties oppos'd to this are considerable because that Pudens who first entertained S. Peter and was the happy father of four illustrious Saints Saint Timotheus Saint Novatus Saint Pudentiana and Saint Praxedes has in
of Media call'd Nacianus whom S. Ioseph had formerly baptis'd in a Citty call'd Saram and who was sent by our Lord with an army to deliver S. Ioseph out of prison into which a wicked King of Northwales had cast him which King is sayd to be mentiond in a Book found by the Emperour Theodosius in Pilats palace at Ierusalem Such foolish dreames as these as they are not with out scorn to be recited so neither ought they to be made use of for the disgracing or discrediting sober History prudently grounded on Tradition III. CHAP. 1. S. Ioseph first addresses himself to the Brittish King 2.3 c. The Kings name was Arviragus whether he and Caractacus were the same person 7. He is sayd to be the Founder of the Vniversity of Oxford by the advice of Olenus Calenus an Hetrurian Augur 1. THis Tradition informs us that S. Ioseph at his first abord in the Western parts of this Island with his companions assumed the confidence to repaire to the Brittish Kings presence raigning there to whom he gave an account of the design of his journey which was to bring the happy newes and to offer the only assured means of eternall happines to all that would embrace it It is not to be doubted but this Message gravely and modestly delivered by one filled with the spirit of God and also of a venerable presence one that renounced all worldly designs of power or riches Professour of a Religion sufficiently recommended in that it deserved the hatred of Nero a Prince then infamous beyond any ever mention'd in former Histories such a message I say could not but at least be hearkned to without displeasure if not with favour at least by such a King as this is described by our ancient Annals 2. His name was Arviragus the same no doubt who in an ancient coyn is called Arivog but from what Ancestours he was descended is not clearly enough reported in History Certain Modern Writers will needs make him the same with Caractacus before spoken of suppos'd likewise by them to be the same with Cogidunus the youngest son of Cunobelin from whom also they are willing to deduce King Lucius in a direct line who raigned in the following Age By which art they indeed give some grace to their Histories by a distinct sorting of actions and occurrents to the precise years of Kings then suppos'd to raign in this Island 3. It cannot truly be denied but that the Character given by Historians to Caractacus and Arviragus is very much agreeing in resemblance For as Caractacus is described by Tacitus and Dio to be a Prince of great courage magnanimity and Beneficence and moreover a freind to the Romans so likewise is Arviragus represented by others For thus doth a Writer learned in Antiquity describe him Arviragus saith he was well acquainted with those arts which adorn and dispose the mind to humanity Neither did he alone himselfe love learning but was also a singular favourer of those who were learned c. He was valiant and couragious in warre mild and clement in peace He was in his conversation affable and chearfully pleasant liberall in bestowing gifts and always most deare to his subiects 4. But the resemblance of their Characters is not a proof sufficient to render their persons one and the same unlesse we must be obliged to beleive that Brittany was a soyle too barren to produce more then one brave and commendable Prince And there are in ancient Records severall grounds of more then a suspicion that they were distinct Kings raigning in severall parts of this Island and in severall times also 5. It cannot be denyed that in Brittany there were very many petty Kings and Princes independent of one another some of them subject to the Romans and others free In Caesars time there were in Kent no fewer then three As for Cynobelin and his family their Dominions for ought appears were confind to the Trinobantes that is Essex and Middlesex whereas Arviragus raigned in the Western parts upon the Confines of the Belgae in the Provinces of Dorsetshire and Somersetshire Which argues that he was of a different race 6. But moreover this King Arviragus seems to have raigned much later then Caractacus who after his captivity by the Emperour Claudius is suppos'd to have been sent back to his Kingdom though no Roman Writers speak of his restitution Wheras the Roman Satyrist mentions Arviragus as a Prince of great renown in the dayes of Domitian the seaventh Emperour after Claudius and as an enemy very formidable to the Romans which certainly Caractacus never was For upon occasion of an enormously great fish a Mullet presented to Domitian he brings in a flatterer making that Present an Omen of some great conquest to follow Thou shalt take captive some great King says he or the famous Arviragus shall be â—umbled down from his Brittish chariot c. By which expression it seems more then probable that Arviragus though bred up in the Roman civility and literature yet upon advantage of the great factions succeeding in the Empire after Nero's death shook off his chains and renounced his dependance on the Romans Certain it is so great and famous a King he was that without any wrong to Caractacus he might be mistaken for him 7. Among other illustrious Monuments of his affection to literature and munificence for promoting it this is recorded that he was the Founder of the famous Vniversity of Oxford For thus writeth a modern learned Authour It is the opinion of some that in the seaventieth yeare after the Nativity of our Lord the Citty of Oxford was built during the raign of King Arviragus And that then there came into Brittany a certain Hetrurian Prophet or Augur named Olenus Calenus concerning whom Pliny in his naturall History Writes and that this man layd the foundations yea and perfected the building of it from his own name calling it Calena which name was continued to it till the entrance of the Saxons into Brittany after which is was called Oxenford IV. CHAP. 1. c. Arviragus though not converted affords to S. Ioseph c the Isle of Glastonbury for a place of retreat and twelve Hydes of Land for their nourishment 1. TO this renowned King Arviragus S. Ioseph and his Companions addressed themselves and expounded their Message The successe hereof was though not a Conversion of the King himselfe yet a free leave to publish their Doctrin among his Subjects And herein we ought withtrembling to adore the most holy but with all most secret judgments of God It is probable that there could not be found a mind in all this Island at that time better dispos'd as far as nature and human education could dispose a soule for the entertaining of Saving Truch then in King Arviragus Yet though by his kindnes to the Professours of it he tacitly shewd his approbation therof he did not receive from heaven the Gift of
at Granta or Cambridge 1. TOward the beginning of the Emperour Hadrian's raign dyed the Brittish King Coellus Leaving for his successour his Son Lucius a child then of ten years old who imitating the acts of his Father possess'd the affections of his subiects being esteem'd as a second Coellus The reverence and love which his Father bore to the Romans seems to have been the cause that he gave him a Roman name which being derived from Lux Light hence the Brittains called him Lever Maur or a great Brightnes by reason of the ioy he brought to his Father being born to him in his old age in the thirty seaventh yeare of his raign as likewise to the whole Kingdome which esteemd it a great happines to enjoy a successour to their most beloved King 2. But Divine Providence seems to have had another design in the appointment of this Kings name intending it for an Omen of that heavenly Light which in this Princes time and by his procurement was communicated to the whole Kingdom But this most signall blessing arrived not suddenly Though King Lucius imitating his Fathers benignity express'd much kindnes to the Christians yet he quitted not the superstition of his Forefathers till after many Vocations sent him from God and many invitations and preparations which by Divine Providence occurring in his time disposed him by little and little to submit his neck to the easy and most happy Yoke of Christ. What those preparations were we shall set down in their due place 3. Our Brittish Historians Gildas and Nennius mention a message sent to the Brittains by Pope Evaristus in the latter end of Traians raign exhorting them to the embracing of Christian Faith An occasion and advantage for such a message may seem to have been taken from Traians mitigating the persecution formerly rais'd by him against the Christians for which purpose he sent his Edicts into all Provinces No wonder therfore if that Holy Bishop layd hold of this opportunity to recommend that Religion whose innocence was approved by its greatest persecuters 4. Yea moreover Albertus Krantzius a late German Writer from what Monuments it does not appeare affirms that King Lucius obtained from Pope Alexander the successour of Evaristus that the Christian Faith should be preached in this Isle Which if it be true we may reasonably impute the occasion of it to the Emperour Hadrians Edict published for the ceasing of persecutions against the Christians Now that this Holy Bishop did readily comply with so desirable a request and consequently send Apostolicall men to propagate the sacred Verities of our Christian Faith some Writers doe hence collect because about these times our Ecclesiasticall Annalls doe take notice of the coming of S. Timotheus and S. Marcellus with others into Brittany concerning whom we shall treat shortly 5. Moreover in the most ancient Monuments of Burton Abbey we find that in the yeare of our Lord a hundred forty and one there were baptised in Granta afterward call'd Cambridge nine Doctours and schollars Now whether this so memorable publicka Ceremony was performed by any of the Preachers sent by Pope Alexander is not mention'd in these Monuments However this is confidently aveâ—â—ed by Gildas That the Christian Faith did from the beginning entirely remain in Brittany till Diocletians persecution Which saying of Gildas as Bishop Vsher well observes was seasonably recorded by him least any one should thinke that before the conversion of King Lucius Christian Religion brought into Brittany by the Apostles and their Disciples had been utterly extinguished X. CHAP. 1. Antoninus Pius succeeds to Hadrian in the Empire who sent Lollius Vrbicus to represse the rebellious Caledonians in Brittany 2.3 The Brigantes in Brittany rebell and are pacified For which the Emperour is stiled Britannicus 1. TO the Emperour Hadrian succeeded Antoninus Pius adopted by him In the beginning of whose raign the Northern rude Brittains took the boldnes to break through the wall rais'd by Hadrian for their restraint and after a hostile manner made in roads into the Roman Provinces For the repressing of whom Lollius Vrbicus was by the New â—mperour sent into Brittany to govern the Roman Army who easily quietted those commotions and moreover drove back the Brittains within their former bounds at Edinborough where he rais'd a new Wall in the same narrow space between the Eastern and Western seas where formerly Iulius Agricola had for the same purpose built severall forts at convenient distances From which wall the Emperour Antoninus in his Itinerary reckons the utmost limits of the Empire 2. A few years after the Brigantes in Yorkshire upon what provocations it is uncertain began â—umults and both by Sea and land invaded the Ordovices in Northwales a Roman Province Which injury the others likewise repayd in the like manner Hereupon Lollius Vrbicus the Roman Pretor least this flame of dissention should spread further timely put both his army and Navy in readines Himselfe lead his Army by land and Seius Saturninus commanded at Sea Thus in a short time all differences were composed and the Brigantes who first began the sedition received condign punishment 3. Though these two Tumults in Brittany are by the Writers of those times only sleightly and summarily described yet it seems they were full of danger and hazard to the Romans otherwise the Emperour Antoninus by whose directions and authority the war was managed would not have assumed the Title of Britannicus as a conquerour of Brittany which Title notwithstanding we find ascrib'd to him XI CHAP. 1. Succession of Popes Pope Pius establishes the observation of Easter to whom the Brittains conform 2 3 4. Of S. Marcellus a Brittain Bishop of Tiers and the first Brittich Martyr he suffred out of Brittany 1. IN the nineteenth year of the Emperour Antoninus being the one hundred fifty eighth yeare of our Lord Pope Pius the first of that name succeeded Higinus the Successour of Pope Alexander He was the first who by a Decree establish'd the observation of Easter or the Feast of our Lord's Resurrection on a Sunday in opposition to the Iudaizing Christians in the East who pretending a Tradition from S. Iohn the Evangelist kepd it precisely on the fourteenth day of the first Moon in March This we mention here because some Modern Protestants pretending that our ancient Brittish Christians conform'd themselves to the Eastern not Roman custome doe therfore infer that this Island received the Christian Faith not from Rome but the East Which controversy shall be examined in due place 2. Our Ancient Ecclesiasticall Monuments make mention about this time of S. Marcellus a Brittain born and a zealous Apostâ—licall Preacher of the Faith in Brittany Concerning whom our English Martyrologe testifies that he gathered into a flock the remainders of those who had been converted by S. Ioseph of Arimathea and his companions confirming them in the same Faith 3. This S. Marcellus was
Ensigns of our Enemies And the same thing did Pompeianus our Generall declare to us which our selves likewise saw Now having in our Army onely four Legions the First the Tenth the Twinn-Legion and that of the Ferentarij and there being in our Enemies Camp no fewer then nine hundred seaventy seaven thousand when I compar'd our small forces with the vast multitudes of our Barbarous Foes I addressed my prayers and vows to our Roman Gods But when I saw that I was neglected by them and that the Enemy began to overcharge us considering the small number of our own forces I sent to call the Christians which were not a few in our Army whom I both by prayers and threats also urged to assist us But threats were neither needfull nor indeed seemly as I perceived afterward when I found how powerfull they were For they undertaking our defence did not set themselves to provide themselves of weapons or to make use of arms or Trumpets For to put their trust in such things is not acceptable to that God whose name cause and honour they always carry in their hearts Therefore it is just that we should acknowledge those to be safely protected by God whom formerly we esteem'd to be impious and enemies to him For having cast themselves prostrate on the ground they offred their prayers not only for me but for the whole Army that some remedy might be sent us to asswage the hunger and thirst with which we were tormented For for the space of five days we had not drunk any water there being none best among us nor any means to procure any we being clos'd round about with Mountains in the very heart of Germany Now assoon as these Christians had cast themselves on the ground and addressed their Prayers to that God of whom I was ignorant immediately there fell from heaven abundance of rain which to us was coole and refreshing but to the Enemies of the Romans it was accompanied with haile in the likenes of fire and with thunderbolts Thus that God who cannot be overcome or resisted was in a wonderfull manner readily propitious to their prayers and supplications For this reason let us freely permit such as these to be what they professe Christians least we force them by their prayers to obtain such weapons from heaven against us My judgment and sentence therefore is That none be question'd or call'd into judgment upon this charge that he is a Christian. So that if any one shall be found to lay this as a crime to any one that he is a Christian let it be made known to the person accus'd for being a Christian in case no other crime be objected to him that he is to be presently dismiss'd and acquitted and let him that accused such a Christian be burnt alive Whosoever therefore professes himselfe a Christian is hereby freed from any danger in that regard threatned against him Neither let the Magistrate who governs the Province endeavour to make him renounce his Profession or any way abridge his liberty And my Sentence moreover is That this Edict be further establish'd by a Decree of the Senat and publickly expos'd in the common place of Trajan that any one may read it Let Vetrasius Pollio likewise Prefect of the Citty take order that this Constitution be sent into all Provinces Neither let any one who has a mind to take a copy and make any use of it be prohibited so to doe Fare ye well 8. The Emperour not content with celebrating so advantageously the wonderfull power and goodnes of the true God by Edicts and Writings published to the whole world proceeded to a yet more illustrious expression of his gratitude And because Edicts were only in force for the present age he to eternise the memory of so great a deliverance rais'd up in a spacious place at Rome a vast Pillar on which was graved the whole History to be read by all future times 9. Now such a Confession of the impotency of the Roman Deities and the Omnipotency of the true God worshipped only by Christians a Confession made by the most wise learned and vertuous Emperour that ever assumed the Title of Caesar this no doubt had a strange influence on the minds of a world of perâ—ons in all the Provinces of the Empire to incline them to conform themselves to the Emperours judgment though worldly interests made his practise contradict his judgment Hence it came to passe that the numbers of Christians wonderfully encreas'd at this time and those not only of the vulgar rank but persons of honour and esteem in the world as we read in Tertullian a Christian Writer of the next Age We says he who are counted Externs by you doe yet fill all your places your Citties Isles Castles Free Towns Camps Tribes Corporations Palaces Senats and places of Iudicature c. 10. No wonder then if our Brittish King Lucius so well prepar'd before having been inform'd as our Historian Bale writes by the Emperours principall Officers Trebellius and Pertinax sent by him into Brittany not only of the late miraculous deliverance but how a great number of the Roman Nobility and Senatours had thereupon given their names to Christ No wonder I say if he being convinc'd in judgment and not deterd by the Roman Civill power at last submitted his neck to the same easy yoke But whereas the Centuriators of Magdeburg mistaking this passage of Bale do affirm that Pertinax and Trebellius were themselves converted to the Christian Faith and thereby an occasion of King Lucius his conversion this evidently contradicts the current of the Roman History Eor Pertinax who in these times was sent the Emperours Lievtenant into Brittany he after the death of Commodus who succeeded M. Aurelius his father was chosen Emperour and not the least intimation is given by any Historian that he was affected to Christian Religion As for Trebellius a person unknown in the History of these times for he could neither be that Trebellius Maximus who governed Brittany in the year of our Lord sixty seaven nor probably that Cneus Trebellius the Emperours Lievtenant here in the year one hundred and eighteen concerning whom we find in no Monuments any ground of suspicion that either of them became Christians 11. For this reason we cannot afford him a place among those illustrious persons concerning whom Eusebius thus writes At the same time when Commodus governed the Roman Empire our Religion was brought to a quiet and peaceable state through all the Churches in the world Yea moreover the Word of salvation did then so attract the minds of all sorts of men to the holy Religion which teaches the worship of the onely true omnipotent God Creatour of all things that at Rome it selfe and in the Roman Empire very many persons illustrious for their birth and flowing with wealth embraced that Truth which brought salvation to them and moreover drew to the same Holy Profession their whole families and
kinred 12. By which expression the Historian seems in the opinion of Baronius to have principally pointed at this famous Conversion of Brittany For having with all diligence searched into Ecclesiasticall monuments he professes he could could not find out any to whom that passage in Eusebius could be applied except our Brittish King Lucius whose name is commemorated in the ancient Martyrologes usually read in Churches Neither is it any wonder that Eusebius should either be ignorant or silent concerning the particular affairs of Brittany concerning which as may be shewd by many Examples he treats very negligently But enough hath been sayd touching the motives probably inducing King Lucius at this time publickly to embrace the Christian Faith We will consequently declare the manner and order of the said Kings conversion accompanied with that not only of his family but generally his whole Kingdom III. CHAP. 1. A History of the Conversion of Brittany anciently written by Elvanus Avallonius lost 2. The Relation of Bale and the Magdeburgenses concerning it 3.4.5 c. King Lucius being unsatisfied in his old Religion demands instruction of Pope Eleutherius And why he has recourse to him 1. IF the Ancient History of Elvanus call'd Avallonius that is of Glastonbury mention'd by Radulphus Niger in his Chronicle and â—ale who is sayd to have lived in these very times of Antoninus the Philosopher Commodus his son and Pope Eleutherius and to have written a Book of the Original of the Brittish Church if this History I say were still extant we might with more assurance proceed in the relation of the particulars touching this most happy conversion of our Countrey Wheras now we must content our selves with gleaning out of lesse ancient Writers such parcell's as they will afford us to make up the following Narration Notwithstanding since we cannot charge them with delivering to posterity their own inventions we ought to receive their scattred Records as the Relicks of ancient Tradition extracted out of Primitive Histories now swallowd in the gulfe of time 2. Now in our Narration that we may approve our sincerity we will not neglect the iudgment and testimonies of such Modern Writers as have searched into Antiquity though otherwise averse from Catholick Religion Among which thus writs Bale King Lucius says he was it seems scandalis'd at the meannesse and Poverty of Christ as the Iews formerly were For though Christian Religion had for the space of more then a hundred years been propagated through Brittany yet it seem'd to him deprived of its due splendour because it had hitherto been administred by simple poore and contemptible persons and however it wanted the Emperiall Authority of Rome to support it Therfore as soon as he was informed by Trebellius and Pertinax the Emperours Lievtenants that upon the ceasing of persecution severall illustrious Romans had embraced it he then began to entertain a more worthy conceit of it And to the same effect write the Centuriators of Magdeburg though with some mistake as hath been observed 3. This stone of offence to wit Poverty and want of worldly splendour and advantages being thus removed King Lucius now seriously comparing the Christian Faith with what he had been taught by his Druids the simplicity and sanctity of the one with the unclean and inhuman Superstitions of the other but especially considering the inestimable Promises of eternall Glory and Happines not only proposed but by evident demonstrations establish'd in the Gospell to which his own Preists never pretended any claim at all No wonder if he grew unsatisfied and weary of his former Errours and willing to admit a further illustration of those verities with a few beams wherof he had formerly been enlightned 4. Now it seems there not being then in Brittany or not known to the King any Ecclesiasticall persons of authority sufficient to establish a new Church though there wanted not such as had skill enough to perswade satisfy him in the Truth of Christian Religion the principall of which were the foremention'd Elvanus of Avallonia and Medwinus of the Province inhabited by the Belgae Hence it came to passe that King Lucius no doubt by the advice of these holy persons was oblig'd to seek for a more perfect instruction and to implore a greater authority for setling the common affairs of Christianity from abroad 5. For which purpose though in the neighbouring Kingdom of Gaule there were at that time living and famous many holy Bishops eminent for Piety and learning the most illustrious among which was S. Irenaeus Bishop of Lyons and shortly after a most glorious Martyr Yet to none of these had King Lucius recourse either for counsell or assistance But ordring his Messengers to passe through that Nation he directed them beyond it to Rome the fountain of all Ecclesiasticall Iurisdiction and to S. Eleutherius a worthy Successor of S. Peter in the Apostolick Chair 6. Indeed if he had at that time consulted S. Irenaeus he would have told him what himselfe had taught the world in his Book against Heresies That to this Roman Church by reason of its more powerfull principality it is necessary that every other Church should have recourse that is all faithfull Christians wheresoever dispers'd Because in that Church the Tradition derived from the Apostles was safely conserv'd Tertullian likewise an Eminent Preist then alive would have given him the same advice Whosoever thou art saith he that would'st better employ thy curiosity in the busines of thy salvation take a view of the principall Churches founded by the Apostles c. If Italy be nearest thee thou maist repaire to Rome from whence our authority in Africk is likewise derived A Church it is happy in its constitution to which the cheif Apostles together with their blood shed forth the whole doctrine of Christianity Lastly the security of making that Church the Rule both of doctrin and disciplin would have been excellently declared by the foresaid glorious Saint Irenaeus saying By making known the Faith of that cheifest most ancient and through all the world most renouned Church of Rome founded and constituted by the most glorious Apostles S. Peter and S. Paul and by an uninterrupted succession of Bishops derived to our times we confound all those who any way either by an unlawfull self-love vain-glory blindnes or or perversenes of opinion doe make separated congregationâ— professing other Doctrines And in consequence the same holy Father adioyns a Catalogue of the Names of all the Bishops of Rome from S. Peters dayes the twelfth and last wherof living in his time was this S. Eleutherius to whom King Lucius address'd himselfe for a more perfect information in Christian verities and to obtain Ordinances and lawes necessary for the constitution of a well ordred Church in his Kingdome IV. CHAP. 1.2 Bishop Vshers iudgment of King Lucius his Message to the Pope 3. Instructions given by the King to Messengers 4.5 Pope
Eleutherius his Answer 6. Other particulars of the said Answer 1. COncerning the message sent by King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius thus writes Bishop Vsher I doe not find among our more ancient Writers what was the principall Motive inducing King Lucius to procure and send for from Rome Doctours and Teachers of the Christian Faith Onely in a Book belonging to the Monastery of Abingdon I read That the sayd King having heard the fame of the Sanctity of Preachers at that time living in that Citty sent his Messengers with publick Letters in great expedition most devoutly and earnestly beseeching the Venerable Pope Eleutherius that by his order and will he might be made a Christian. Now no man can be ignorant of the strict alliance and frequent commerce which in those times interven'd between the Brittains living within the Province subject to the Romans and that Imperiall Citty So that here there is no necessity that we should recurr to the Primacy of the Roman Bishop 2. Notwithstanding although this last clause was added on purpose to make the readers beleive that this Kingdom had no dependance at all on Rome in Ecclesiasticall affaires contrary to the foremention'd assertion of Pope Innocent the First and the Traditionary practise of so many ages we see the testimonies of S. Irenaeus and Tertullian doe evince the contrary which likewise is more evidently demonstrated in the pursuit of this History 3. Now as touching the particular Instruction given by King Lucius to his Messengers the Protestant Authour of the Brittish Antiquities thus declares King Lucius saith he resolued to be inaugurated and solemnly initiated in the Christian Faith by Eleutherius the then Roman Bishop For which purpose be dispatched with Letters and commands unto him two illustrious and eloquent men Elvanus of Glastonbury or Auallonia and Medwinus of the Province of the Belgae By whom he requested the Roman Bishop that he would please to direct his Messengers and Legats with order to baptise him being already imbued with Christian Doctrine He moreover desired that they might bring with them the Roman Laws according to which he might order and establish both the Ecclesiasticall and Civill state in his Kingdom But the pious Bishop Eleutherius being much more zealous to propagate the Divine doctrin then to illustrate his own fame signified to him his inexpressibile ioy for gaining of so great a King to the obedience of Christ but for the civill ordering of his Kingdome that his interessing himselfe therin was to no purpose Those Lawes were not necessary for the constitution of a Christian Commonwealth and that in them many things were establish'd which ought not to be observed by thâ—se who professe the Christian Faith c. 4. S. Beda having mention'd these requests of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius add's presently that he obtained the effect of his pious Petition that is for as much as concern'd his further instruction and initiation in Christian Religion c. This will appear by the Answer said to be sent by the said Pope in Writing to this day preserved by our Historian Mathew of Westminster the Tenour wherof is as follweth 5. Your request to us is that we would transmit to you a Copy of the Roman and Imperiall Laws which it seems you desire to make use of in your kingdom of Brittany But you must be informed that the Roman Lawes and such as are enacted by the Emperour are not of such obligation but they may any time be rejected which the Law of God in no case must be Now by the Divine mercy you have of late submitted your selfe in your Kingdom of Brittany to the Law and Faith of Christ so that you have already with you both the Old and New Testament Out of them therfore by Gods inspiration and with the common counsell of your Kingdom collect and frame a Law and by it through the Divine assistance govern your Kingdom of Brittany You are Gods Deputy in your Kingdom according as the Kingly Prophet says the Earth is our Lords and the fullnes of it the round world and all that dwell in it And again the same Kingly Prophet saith Thou hast loved righteousnes and hated inquity therfore thy God hath annointed thee with the oyle of gladnes above thy fellows And again O God giue thy iudgment to the King and thy iustice c. He saith Thy judgment not the judgment and justice of Caesar. For the Christian Nations and people of your kingdom who live under your peaceable protection are the children of God under his care who according to the Gospell protects them as a Hen gathering her chickens under her wings c. The Nations therfore of your Kingdom of Brittany are your people which being hitherto divided you ought to gather into one unanimous congregation to the obedience of the Faith and Law of Christ constituting of them one Church which you must cherish maintain protect and govern that so you may raign with Christ for ever whose Deputy you are in the foresaid Kingdom 6. Thus far doth the said Historian relate the tenour of this Epistle adding withall by way of Preface that this was the entire form of it Notwithstanding some Modern Writers further adioyn therto these following passages Woe to the Kingdom whose King is a child and whose Princes eat early in the morning A King is here call'd a child not for his want of growth and age but for his folly injustice and madnes since according to the Kingly Prophet Bloody and deceitfull men shall not live out half their dayes c. Now by eating in the morning we are to understand gluttony and Luxury for by Luxury come all perverse and filthy things according to King Salomons speech Into a malevolent soule wisedom will not enter nordwell in a body subject to sin A King has his title from governing not having a Kingdom You will be a King as long as you rule well which if you cease to doe the name of a King will remain in you no longer but you will leave to be a King which God forbid Almighty God give you his grace so to govern your kingdome of Brittany that you may for ever raign with him whose Deputy you are in the foresaid Kingdom This Epistle saith Cambden was dated in the yeare when L. Aurelius Commodus a second time and Vespronius were Consuls agreeing with the one hundred eighty third year of our Lord. 7. I was unwilling to forbear transcribing this Epistle though I cannot but acknowledge that the reasons proving it suppositious seem to mee very concluding as containing words tasting of the Norman Latin and English Lawe besids there are in it alledged Texts of Scripture according to S. Hieroms Translation who liv'd two hundred years after Eleutherius Again Eleutherius speaks to King Lucius in the plurall Number according to a modern stile not then in use when he says Vos estis Vicarius Dei And lastly not any
Danes or Saxons they were all swallow'd up at once in a common destruction Thus the Prophecy of our blessed King Edward the Confessour was fulfilled who in a Charter by him bestow'd on the Monastery of Westminster concludes it with this clause Haec Charta in sua libertate permanebit quam diu Christiani nominis timor amor in hac nostra gente perseveraverit that is This our Charter shall remain in its full force and liberty as long as the fear or love of the very name of Christianity shall continue in this our Nation XIV CHAP. 1.2 c. Seminaries and Schooles of Learning instituted by King Lucius the principall of which was Bangor both a Schoole and Monastery 5. Of the pretention of Cambridge hereto 1. OVR devout King Lucius being also wise in his devotion was not content with a wonderfull bounty to build and endow Churches and Monasteries in which Almighty God might be zealously worship'd the people plentifully instructed in Christian saving Verities but moreover extending his providence to posterity he provided Seminaries of Learning and Piety for the institution and education of those who were afterwards to succeed in the Office of administring Divine Mysteries and teaching the people 2. Among these the most famous was the Monastery and Schoole of Bangor in Northwales in which as S. Beda saith at the coming of S. Augustin into England there were more then two thousand Monks Concerning which our Countreyman Bale thus writes Bangor was first a Colledge of Christian Philosophers which having as such continued from the time of King Lucius for about the space of three hundred and fifty years Congellus changed it into a Convent of Monks under the Title of the Order Apostolick and having been the Prefect of the said Colledge became the first Abbot of the New Monastery there in the year of Christ five hundred and thirty 3. That Bangor was in King Lucius his time design'd for a place of literature may be proved by other ancient Records But whereas this Authour says that Congellus changed it into a Monastery is certainly a mistake wherein Iohn Pits follows him The ground of which mistake is the confounding of this Monastery of Bangor in Wales with another of the like name in Vlster a Province of Ireland in which lived this Congellus or as the Irish Writers call him Comgallus and from which issued the famous Bishop S. Malachias whose life is elegantly written by Saint Bernard who there likewise mentions this Comgallus Now true it is that about the year five hundred and thirty the said Irish Monastery of Benchor became an Episcopall See into which one called Daniel was first consecrated which seem'd to be a second ground of Bales mistake touching the change made in our Brittish Bangor 4. Most probable it is therefore that our Bangor was in King Lucius his time and afterward both a Monastery and School of Learning and that as anciently the Druids were according to Pliny great lovers of literature flourishing in all kinds of knowledge so likewise the Christian solitary Religious men who succeeded them spent some part of their time in learning and charitably teaching others So that to them especially may be attributed the propagation of the Christian Faith in Brittany which as the Protestant Authour of our Brittish Antiquities says being preached here in the first times of the Apostles was not only firmly retain'd but became in every age more encreased and dilated He might as well have added That as the true Faith was principally conserved by Monasteries so with the decay and ruine of Monasteries our holy Faith likewise was extinguished 5. Our famous Vniversity of Cambridge therefore will not take it ill if an alumnus of her Sister suspend his assent to her pretention of being founded an Vniversity by King Lucius And as for the Charter of our famous Brittish King Arthur in which there is a Grant of Exemption from Taxes and other civill burdens to the end that the Doctours and Schollers there might peaceably and without distraction apply themselves to their Studies as the glorious King of Brittany Lucius decreed who embraced the Christian Faith by the preaching of the Doctours of Cambridge This Charter is obnoxious to so many exceptions that without injustice it may be attributed to the Authour of the other Heroicall Gests of the same King Arthur XV. CHAP. 1.2 Silence of Historians touching the Gests of King Lucius during his last ten years 3.4.5 German Records affirm King Lucius to have been the Apostle of Bavaria Rhetium c. 6.7 Three persons call'd by the same name of Lucius 8.9 Of a supposed son of Constantius call'd Lucius or Lucion which is manifestly disproved 10.11 It was only our King Lucius who converted severall Regions in Germany 1. HAving collected a Narration of the glorious Actions of our illustrious King Lucius as they lye scattred in severall Authours and Monuments for the space of seaven years after his Conversion that is to the year of Grace one hundred and ninety coincident with the ninth year of the raign of the Emperour Commodus though our Records of good credit doe testify that he prolonged his life ten years further yet there is no mention at all in them of any of his actions either publick or private and excepting one Authour Geffrey of Monmouth not any of them declare where he was buried And as for the sayd Geffrey who tells us that he ended his life at Glocester and was honourably buried in the Church of the prime See his pen does so abundantly flow in matters that regard the glory of his Nation as in the Acts of King Arthur c. that his Authority in domesticall affairs is of no great moment 2. This silence therefore of our own Writers may be an argument inducing us to attend to the Testimonies of forraigners who will acquaint us with the succeeding actions of King Lucius not inferiour yea far more glorious then any hitherto related though perform'd by him not in the quality of a King but a private person employing himselfe in communicating to other Nations those celestiall blessings which himself and by his assistance his own people formerly enjoyed Now what such forraign Authours testify concerning him will no doubt seem at least incredible if not ridiculous to those worldly minds which setting too great a value on the present temporall vanity of human glory and wealth judge of Primitive Christians whether Princes or private persons by the dispositions of after Ages and because in these times wherein sensuality avarice and a contempt of spirituall things doe raign no such examples can be found they therefore conclude all relations in ancient Monuments touching Princes who have prefer'd the poverty of Christ and the gaining of soules to him before temporall abundance and the satisfaction of nature to have been the fabulous inventions of men 3. Notwithstanding mens incredulity shall not deterre me from
this controversy is well determin'd by the learned Bishop Vsher though an Irishman who says Dempster is the first and onely Writer that ever dreamt that Melanius was a Scott XVI CHAP. 1. The Emperour Valerianus first favours afterward persecutes Christians 2. He is taken Captive by the King of Persia. 3. Many Tyrants and Vsurpers in the Empire 4. Gallienus Son to Valerianus slain 5.6 Claudius a Worthy Emperour succeeds His raign short but his posterity in the following age possesses the Empire VAlerian in the beginning of his raign showd not any disfavour to Christians but in his fifth year he raised a furious persecution which was the eighth against them in which the holy Pope Stephanus was crowned with Martyrdom to whom succeeded S. Sixtus the second of that Name who the same year tasted of same the Cup. And in his place sate S. Dionysius To the same Emperours cruelty the glorious Martyr S. Cyprian became a Sacrifice and at Rome S. Laurence though inferiour in degree yet excelling all other Martyrs in his magnanimously suffring with contempt most exquisite torments 2. But almight God speedily and heavily visited all this precious blood upon the Emperour Valerian who being taken prisoner in a battell against Saporeâ— King of the Persians lived many years in a most miserable slavery being made that Kings footstoole when he mounted his horse and at last his body was excoriated and salted with salt to be an eternall monument of the instability of human glory Neither was it a small aggravation to his unhappines that his Son Gallienus left sole Emperour never attempted either by treaty or war to redeem him 3. Notwithstanding though Gallienus was by iust title Sole Emperour yet never was there in so few years so many Vsurpers of the Empire as during his raign for in severall Provinces of the Roman world no fewer then thirty Tyrants assumed the Title of Emperours Among which those who had the Government of Gaule as Posthumius Tetricus c. were always favoured and assisted by the Armies in Brittany which was a portion of that Prefecture This is testified by a world of ancient Medalls inscrib'd by their names and faces which have been diggd up in severall places in this Island 4. At last after more then five years luxuriously and sluggishly spent Gallienus was by the treachery of Claudius his next Successour slain together with his Brother and children 5. Within lesse then three years Claudius dyed an Emperour highly esteem'd by the Romans for his courage wisdome and morall vertues but yet he was a persecutour of Christians After his death his Brother Quintillus took the Name of Emperour but within seaventeen days was slain by his own soldiers either for his austerity or because they had heard that Aurelianus was chosen Emperour by the Eastern Armies who therfore in history is esteemed the immediate Successour of Claudius 6. Notwithstanding the family of Claudius which was Flavian was sufficiently recompenced for the misfortune of his Brother Quintillus in that a daughter of his other Brother Crispus called Claudia being maried to Eutropius an eminent person of the Dardanian Nation bore to him Constantius Chlorus who established the Empire in his family for severall generations XVII CHAP. 1. Aurelianus the Successour of Claudius overcomes Zenobia and leads her Captive 2. He marches against the Tyrant Tetricus 3.4 He his accompanied by Constantius who makes himself illustrious 5 6.7 The Emperour Aurelianus his just Sentence in a controversy among Christians 1. AMong all the late Vsurpers of the Empire there remained only two in the beginning of Aurelianus his raign Zenobia in the East Queen of Palmyrene and Tetricus in the West Against these two therfore the Emperour turn'd his Arms beginning first with Zenobia a Lady of most masculin courage whom at last notwithstanding he with much difficulty subdued and lead with him in triumph to Rome where she and her off spring lived in a private but splendid fortune 2. After this Aurelianus march'd against Tetricus who had severall years acted the Emperour in Gaule with whom likewise conspired the Brittish Army But not dating to oppose the Emperour in battell he retired into Catalonia whither being pursued he voluntarily surrendred himself to him and was permitted not only to live but to live in esteem with him being trusted with the government of a Province in Italy 3. In this expedition Aurelianus was accompanied by Constantius Chlorus who here layd the foundations of bringing the Empire into his own family For behaving himself with admirable courage and conduit in freeing the Citty call'd Augusta Vindelicorum or Ausburg from a streit seige with which the barbarous Germans had surrounded it and afterward defeating the Enemies forces in a battell near the said Citty he gained so great a share in the Emperours favour and opinion that he made choice of him to be trusted with a Army into Brittany a Province then unquiet and ill affected 4. In this voyage of Constantius were layd the grounds of strange revolutions not only in regard of his own family but of the whole Church of God For now it was that he maried the so famous Brittish Lady S. Helena of whose birth we have already spoken Now it was that the glorious Emperour Constantin the Great was born and educated by his holy Mother in at least a love if not a Profession of Christian Religion by whom in a few years the Catholick Church was not only freed from the most heavy persecution it ever had groand under but made to triumph over Hell it selfe and the Kingdom of Hell Pagan Idolatry But a more full account of these things deserving our most exact inquiry we will referre to the following Book 5. And we will conclude this with relating a memorable passage out of Eusebius touching a most just and impartiall iudgment given by the Emperour Aurelianus alhough a Heathen in a controversy among Christians by which he acknowleged the authority and dignity of the Bishop of Rome contradicted and despis'd by Modern Sectaries The busines in debate was this 6. Paulus Samosatenus having broached a most execrable Heresy by which he denyed the Divinity of the Son of God was in a Synod of Eastern Bishops reduced from his Errour But upon his relapse he was by them excommunicated and deposed from his Bishoprick of Antioch But the obstinate Arch. heretick refused to relinquish either his opinion or his See Hereupon the said Bishops gave an account both of their iudgment and his perversenes to Dionysius Bishop of Rome and other Bishops in the West Now this controversy coming to the Notice of secular Magistrates the Emperour himselfe was desired to pronounce sentence therin which he performed in a manner that might have become a good Christian Prince related thus by Eusebius 7. When Paulus saith he refused to depart out of the house belonging to that Church of Antioch the Emperour Aurelian being desired to
Arian Emperour Valens suffred a severe but just punishment for his persecution of the Professours of the Orthodox Faith For the Gothes together with the Hunns and Alans feirce northern Nations entring in a hostile maÌ„ner into Thrace put the Eastern Empire in great danger wherupon Valens sent to Gratian for assistance Which he with great care prepared whose army saith S. Ambrose was conducted not by profane military Eagles but the name and worship of the true God meaning the Holy Crosse the principall Ensign of his forces But Valens not expecting his coming and out of envy least he should partake the glory of the Victory which he foolishly promis'd himselfe would needs hazard battle alone with the Barbarians by whom his army was discomfited and himself being wounded with a dart among the multitude with many of his cheif Officers flying into a certain house the rude enemies not willing to loose time in forcing an entrance set it on fire with which the Emperour and all his company were consumed 2. In his place the Emperours Gratian and Valentinian unwilling to leave the West assumed Theodosius a worthy son of that Famous Theodosius who had settled Brittany and repress'd its Enemies into a part of the Empire committing to him the care of defending the Eastern Regions against the insulting Goths 3. At this time and probably upon this occasion of the Election of Theodosius one mans envy brought irreparable misery upon Brittany That was Flavius Clemens Maximus Governour of the Island Sigebertus says he was descended of the Imperiall family of Constantin upon which Title he challenged part in the Empire And that making himself King of Brittany he then began to exercise Tyranny against the Roman Empire And indeed that he was so descended his name Flavius may probably argue 4. Zosimus affirms that he was a Spaniard But other ancient Authours Greeks too positively say he was a Brittain born in Brittany Whereto no doubt Ausonius had regard when in hatred to Maximus who slew the Emperour Gratian his schollar he calls him Rhuâ—upinum Latronem the Rutupian pyrat or robber And our Gildas names him a sprigg of the Brittish plantation 5. From what stock or countrey soever he came he was a Prince of admirable valour and conduit which gave occasion to the ancient Brittains to forge a Romanâ— of his story From whom our Mathew of Westminster relates how there was a certain King of the Brittains call'd Octavius who dying left behind him an onely daughter Which caused great dissensions among the Nobles who could not agree on the person to whom they should give the Princesse with the Kingdom in mariage At last they thought fit to send Embassadours to Rome to invite a Senatour call'd Maximian so they nam'd Maximus to espouse the Lady For this Maximians Father was a Brittain the Son of Leolinus Vnckle of Constantin but his Mother was a Roman Maximian having been acquainted with the cause of their journey consented to their proposall the rather because he was disfavoured by the Emperours Gratianus and Valentinian He therfore undertook a journey into Brittany and in the way overthrew the Citties of the Franks where he heap'd a vast treasure of Gold and Silver But as soon as he was landed in the haven of Hamon there met him Conanus a Brittish Prince with all the youth of the Kingdome with an intention to combat him for he was earnestly ambitious of the Crown But the Brittains generally favouring Maximian Conanus was expell'd and the Princesse maried to Maximian But Conanus conceiving great indignation fled into Scotland where he gathered another army And then with all his forces passing over the Trent he began to wast the Provinces But Maximian coming upon him overcame him again in a battle Yet at last by the mediation of freinds an agreement was made between them 6. But the more sober authentick Writers of these times take no notice of Octavius or any other King of the Brittains and it is without question certain that Maximus was at this time Governour of the Island under the Emperour And even the Scotch Historians acknowledge that he fought successfully against the Scotts slew their King Eugenius and expell'd the whole Nation out of the Island That their Kings Brother Ethach with his Son Erth and many others retir'd into Ireland Some went into Norway and a few lurk'd in the small Islands neer Brittany They adde that the Iâ—ish also were not exempted from Maximus his power but were compell'd humbly to begg for a peace which was hardly granted them and with this expostulation That they had sent auxiliary forces to the Enemies of the Romans and their confederats an injury the lesse pardonable because Ireland alone of all other Kingdoms had never been attempted by Roman armies 7. The same Maximus likewise subdued entirely the nation of the Picts by which victories having receiv'd great glory and being vexed at the promotion of the younger Theodosius to the Empire under whose Father Maximus had been a Soldier in Brittany as Zosimus relates whereas himself had not by the Emperour been promoted to any great honour he began to incense the Soldiers against the Emperour and in fine had the confidence not to refuse the Imperiall Purple offred him by his soldiers Concerning whom Orosius thus writes Maximus was a courageous and just Prince and worthy to have been Emperour if he had not against his Oath and fidelity attain'd that Title He was almost against his Will proclamed Emperour by his army in Brittany from whence he pass'd over into Gaule 4. The passage of Maximus out of Brittany into Gaule was the principall if not only cause of the destruction of this Island because to strengthen himself against the Emperours he transported out of Brittany all the forces of the kingdom and not only the Roma narmy which guarded it but the flower also of the Brittish youth which never return'd again This calamity our Historian Gildas thus bewayles From that time Brittany being despoyld of all military forces Governour however cruell yet necessary and a vast multitude of its youth which accompanied the Tyrant in that unhappy expedition and never saw their countrey again the Island it selfe being utterly unacquainted with martiall affairs was expoâ—'d to be trodden underfoot by those fierce Northern transmarin Nations the Scotts and the Picts which misery she suffred and bewayld many years 9. Maximus being attended with so great a force quickly subdued Gaule and Spain likewise and by a treasonable stratagem flew the Emperour Gratian at Lyons in Gaule Which having done his next design was to march into Italy against the Emperour Valentinian 10. Many learn'd Historians refer to this time the Erection of the Kingdom of Armorica or Little Brittany in Gaule suppos'd to have been possess'd by Maximus his Brittish soldiers And consequently they place here likewise the Story of the Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and the eleaven thousand
esteemd him as a Prophet Then began he with great diligence to root up their ill planted superstitions to disperse their long gathered wicked customes and to demolish their impious Idolatries Having thus purged their minds from errours he instructed them in all duties belonging to good Christians and by his works and example shewd them a pattern of all vertues and piety all which he confirm'd by frequent miracles 6. He chose for his place of Episcopall residence an habitation afterward call'd Wite-hern seated neer the Sea by which it is almost encompassed to which there was onely one passage toward the North. This place is seated saith Camden in the Province of the Novantes now call'd Galloway By the Latin Writers it is nam'd Candida casa from the colour of it and by the Saxons Wite-hern or white house Here it was that in the dayes of the younger Theodosius Ninianus erected his Episcopall See And here it is that Ptolomy places the Promontory call'd by him Leucopibia which seems to have been an erroneous transcribing of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or white houses 7. The summ of what hath been written is thus delivered by S. Beda The Southern Picts saith he forsaking the Errour of their Idolatry receiv'd the true Faith by the preaching 〈◊〉 most holy man and most reverend Bishop Ninias Ninianus who was by Nation a Brittain and had been regularly instructed in the Mysteries of the true Faith at Rome 8. Many years he spent in his Apostolicall Office for his death ensued not till thirty eight years after his first entrance He consecrated Bishops ordained Preists and divided the the whole countrey into certain Parishes as the Authour of his Life declares There remains more to be written of him which we will reserve till the time of his death And whereas his See was establish'd in the Province of Galloway which may seem to imply that he was a Scott we shall in due place demonstrate that in those dayes that Province was belonging to the Iurisdiction of the Brittains not Scotts XXII CHAP. 1. c. S. Regulus comes into the Pictish kingdom out of Greece with the Relicks of S. Andrew c. 6. c. Of the Culdei or Coli-Dei 1. THE Labours of S. Ninianus were no doubt much lightned by the arrivall thither of another Saint to wit S. Regulus who the year following by divine Inspiration came out of Achaia into the same countrey bringing with him the precious Relicks of the Apostle S. Andrew Whose story is thus sett down by Hector Boctius out of ancient Monuments 2. The holy man Regulus saith he as one night he watched at the Sacred monument of S. Andrew was admonished from heaven to take the bone of the holy Apostles arme three fingers and as many ioints of one of his feet and laying them up decently in a vessell to carry them to the Island Albion or Brittany seated in the utmost confines of the world because that in future times there would live a people which should give great veneration to the Apostle S. Andrew and by his intercession receive great graces and benefitts both earthly and heavenly through the Divine goodnes 3. In complyance with which admonition the holy man undertook that tedious iourney and was ioyfully received there for as it follows in the Narration The report of his arrivall with that sacred Treasure being spread through the Regions of the Picts inflamed the minds of many to see and venerate the holy Relicks of the glorious Apostle The people therfore flowd together from all quarters bringing gifts and Offrings to the holy Apostle There came likewise Hirgustus others call him Hungus their King being invited by the same of these things The Holy man Regulus receiv'd him with a Soline Procession in which Preists and Monks sung Hymns and praises to God The King falling prostrate on the ground with great veneration kiss'd the Sacred Relicks And when all Holy Rites were performed after the Christian manner of which the King was very observant he freely bestowd his Royall Palace to the honour of S. Andrew on Regulus and the Preists who were there to perform Divine service and not farr from them built another Church dedicated to the same Apostle 4. This is the place where in following ages the Scottish Arch-Bishops and Primats establish'd their Archiepiscopall See Which place saith Camden the Ancients call'd Regimont or Regulus his Mount where Vngus King of the Picts erected the principall Church of his Kingdom to this day call'd S. Andrews 5. Some modern Writers perhaps out of an aversion to Sacred Relicks doe professe a doubt of this Narration Yet it is certain that Pope Boniface the Eighth in an Epistle of his to King Edward the first writes in this manner Your Royall Highnes may please to understand that the Kingdom of Scotland was converted to the Vnity of the Catholick Faith by the Venerable Relicks of S. Andrew the Apostle such was the great goodnes of Almighty God 6. The forecited Hector Boetius describing the ornaments with which the pious King Hirgustus enrich'd his New built Church saith he adorned it with munificent gifts Patens Copes Chalices Basons Lavers c. framed of silver and gold and likewise with other precious furniture proper for Sacreduses placing in the same Preists to perform Divine service there 7. These Preists dedicated to Gods worship are the same which the Picts call'd Culdei or Colidei that is worshippers of God Some of these came with S. Regulus into Brittany For he living in Achaia was a Father and Teacher of many who were addicted to true piety And to those others from among the Picts and Brittains ioynd themselves leading a solitary life with such a fame of their Sanctity saith Buchanan that being dead their Cells were converted into Churches And from hence was derived the succeeding custom among the Scotts to call Temples Cells This sort of Monks was anciently call'd Culde◠and their Name and Institut remain'd till a later kind of Monks expell'd them But this last clause he writes with the spirit of a factious Presbyterian For not a later sort of Monks but such Apostats as himself enemies to the Divine Sacrifice celebrated by these contemners of Gods Saints were those who out of Scottland expell'd the Culdees or Religious servants of God 8. Notwithstanding if we speak of the prime originall of these Culdei we have already shewd that they began long before when by reason of the furious persecution rais'd by Diocletian a world of Christians retir'd themselves into desarts there with safety and vacancy to attend to God by Prayer and Religious austerities who therfore were call'd Colidei and corruptly Culdei 9. This digression we make upon occasion of the Gests of S. Regulus whom the English Martyrologe celebrates among the Saints on the twenty eighth of August where notwithstanding there is a mistake in placing his death in the year of Christ three
be found in the Martyrologes of Canisius and of England as likewise in the Offices of a world of particular Churches which celebrate their memory as shall be shew'd hereafter And it must be ascrib'd to a miraculous Providence or Revelation that they have not utterly perished And thus having premis'd these generall observations touching this blessed Army of Saints we will now prosecute their Voyage XXII CHAP. 1.2 c. The story of the Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and the eleaven thousand Virgins 10.11 S. Cordula out of fear hides herself but next day returns and is Martyred 1. THE History of the Martyrdom of these glorious Virgins though for the substance of it attested by a world of particular Churches through all the Regions of Christendom yet has been so corrupted by the prodigious fictions of vain Writers even in more ancient times that some doe question whether ever there were any such persons at all and doubt not but the Legend of their Martyrdom is false The rather because the Writers of that age of the age immediatly following Gildas and S. Beda doe not in their Histories make any expresse mention of them 2. But as for Gildas his design to bewayle the generall destruction of the Brittish state and to declare the horrible crimes overspreading the Nation which provok'd Almighty God to give them up to the fury of a barbarous people which though ignorant of Gods Law yet was lesse stain'd with vices against the Law of Nature and reason then the other This considered no wonder if tying himself to his present subject he did not in so short yet comprehensive a narration involve occurrents hapning abroad Yet as hath been declared he has expressions which seem intended to describe in a generall way this particular matter deserving to be the sole argument of the Penn of a ready Writer 3. And as for S. Beda it is no wonder if his History intended only to relate the affaires of the Saxons does not recount such particular occurrents of the Brittains Notwithstanding in other Treatises he twice expressly mentions the celebration of the Memory of eleaven thousand Virgin Martyrs suffring for their Faith and Chastity at Colen to wit in his Martyrologe and in his Ephemeris So that his authority and testimony alone living so neer these times and being so wel vers'd in Ecclesiasticall Antiquities does render the truth of their story in grosse unquestionable 4. The particular Narration of which shall here be nakedly set down according to the consent of most of our Writers For as for the pretended Revelations of S. Elizabeth wherin we are told of an unheard of Pope Cyriacus of Iames a Patriark of Antioch of Seaven Bishops and eleaven Kings all these Brittains and accompanying S. Vrsula in her voyage as likewise of their wandring and sporting three years upon the Sea c. These things though formerly thrust into the Lessons of the Roman Breviary yet upon serious examination and correction of it by three Popes are now cast out as impertinent and uncertain Tales we following so great an authority will likewise neglect them 5. The plain and simple Narration of their Gests therefore is this S. Vrsula and her eleaven thousand chast companions chosen out of all the Provinces of Brittany together with a great but uncertain number of attendants partly to avoy'd the fury of Barbarous Saxons wasting their countrey and partly to goe to their design'd Husbands expecting them in Armorica in the year of our Lord four hundred fifty three saild out of their port in Brittany and pursuing their voyage Westward and toward the South by contrary winds and Tempests were not only stopp'd in their course but driven backward and forced to shelter themselves at the entrance of the Rhene into the Sea 6. At this time infinit numbers of Hunns Gepids Russians and other barbarous Nations of the North both by land and Sea vexed Germany and Gaule as the Writers of that age unanimously testify And by Gods speciall Providence who intended to match these Holy Virgins to a Spouse incomparably better then their parents had design'd them to in the same station where they took harbour a great Navy of those savage Pirats lay floating so that there was no possibility for them to escape 7. They are therefore seis'd upon by these Pirats among whom were mingled great numbers of the old Enemies of Brittany the Picts for the cheif Captains of this fleet are said to have been Gaunus a Hunn and Melga a Pict Being thus become Captives they are in boats conveyed up the Rhene as far as Colen where their generall forces were encamped and as some Writers affirm had beseig'd that Citty 8. When they were arriv'd thither and encompass'd with innumerable multitudes of Savages hating Christian Religion and brutish in their sensuall lusts both their Faith and chastity are at once assaulted and no means either by allurements or threatnings are left unattempted to expugnate their chast breasts In this extremity S. Vrsula with flaming words exhorts her companions to contemn death to sacrifice their chast soules and bodies to their celestiall Bridegrome and willingly to follow him who now calls them to receive eternall crowns of glory She tells them that in this conflict though their enemies be never so many strong and cruell yet that themselves were unconquerable unlesse they would willingly yeild up the victory c. 9. With this Exhortation the minds of these holy Virgins become so full of courage that they think their Executioners delay their death too long Insomuch as among so vast a multitude of tender maids not one single person was found which either out of hope or fear yeilded to the wills of the barbarous soldiers They all willingly offer their necks and breasts to the enemies swords which with unheard of cruelty are employ'd to exterminate from the earth so many immaculate soules not one of which by a miraculous care of Almighty God suffred any violation in their bodies 10. Onely one there was among them which though she did not yeild to the barbarous Enemies yet out of a naturall fear of death sought by hiding her self to delay it Her name was Cordula Yet she the next morning came to the place where her companions bodies lay massacred and condemning her former cowardlines willingly offred her self to her persecutours professing publickly her Faith and chastity And thus though she came late to receive her Crown with her companions yet her courage seem'd now greater in that she expos'd her self single to the fury of an innumerable multitude of savage enemies Her memory is thus particularly celebrated in the Roman Martyrologe on the day following the Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and the rest At Colen on the tenth of the Calends of November is solemniâ—'d the memory of S. Cordula who being one of the companions of S. Vrsula after she had in a fright to see their cruell massacre hid her self afterwards repenting she voluntarily came forth
Lady conceiving a furious jealousy against her with the help of her Mayd murdred her and hid her body in the stable into which the Lords horses at his return would by no means enter And hereby was discovered his Ladies crime The Nunnes of Saint Belian honour the Body of S. Honoria translated thither above three hundred years since 7. In Spain likewise at Pobletum in Catalonia rests the Body of S. Columbina And at Dertosa are venerated the Relicks of S. Candida Moreover as Mendoza testifies in all the Religious Houses of the Iesuits through all Portugall some parts of the Bodies of these Virgin-Martyrs are reverently repos'd and the Feast of S. Vrsula and her companions is after a particular manner solemnis'd over all that Kingdome Lastly a Father of the same Society named F. Gomez caried with him into the East Indies a Sacred Head of one of these Virgins by whose intercession the ship and passengers were freed from an otherwise unavoydable danger 8. We will conclude this Narration with a passage of the learned Thomas Bozius who treating of the Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and her companions writes thus How great a measure of Christian fortitude hath been implanted in the hearts of the women of that Northern Island since the time that S. Eleutherius Bishop of Rome sent into Brittany S. Fugatius and S. Damianus Romans may be evidently seen from this one example For from all antiquity of the Church through the whole world cannot be produced an Example equalling the vertue and courage of these Holy Virgin-Martyrs THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY UNDER BRITTISH KINGS THE TENTH BOOK I. CHAPTER 1 2. c. Of the Saxons Angli and Iutes 6 7. Their naturall disposition and employments 8.9 Their Religion Deities c. 10.11 Their Chastity 1. THE Narration of the Gests and glorious Martyrdom of S. Vrsula and the eleven thousand Brittish Virgins hath obliged us to transgresse a little the order of time in this History For by that occasion we have inserted some particular occurrents touching the actions and cruelty of the Saxons in Brittany whereas their first entrance into it and the occasion thereof hath not yet been declared Which therefore now are to be related in their order 2. But in preparation hereto enquiry is to be made who these Saxons were whence they came and with what Associats how they were qualified both in regard of their naturall disposition and also their Civill policy and Religion In consequence whereto we will consider the present miserable condition of Brittany and the speciall crimes generally raigning in it which according to the judgment of prudent men then alive provoked Almighty God to root out the inhabitants and in their room to place a strange barbarous and inhuman people 3. There came into Brittany saith S. Beda great numbers of three the most robustious and couragious Nations of Germany to wit the Saxons English Angli and Iutes At the first the Saxons were most numerous For though in following ages Brittany took the name of England Anglia from the Angli so that the appellation of Saxons was quite obliterated Yet after their first invasion and possession of the Island it receiv'd a new name from the Saxons and to distinguish it from its originall countrey of Saxony it was call'd Transmarina Saxonia Saxony beyond sea as appears in the Epistles of S. Bonifacius the Apostle of Germany and else where 4. The Saxons were a Nation derived from the Saca a powerfull people in Asia which disburthening themselves by sending our colonies abroad a great part of them settled themselves on the Coasts of Germany toward the Northern Sea from the Rhene as far as the Citty Donia now call'd Denmarc saith Ethelwerd an ancient and Trincely Writer Grand-child to Ethelwolf a Saxon King in the year nine hundred and fifty So that their Territory comprehended anciently besides the now Dutchy of Saxony the countrey of Holsatia and some other adjoyning Provinces 4. The Angli saith the same Authour came out of a Region call'd Anglia situated between the Saxons and the Iutes Giotos Their Capitall Citty in the Saxon tongue is call'd Sleswic and by the Danes Hattby Therefore Brittany is now call'd England from these Conquerours and from thence came their first Captains Hengist and Horsa So that the ancient precise seat of these our Progenitours the Angli is a small Province in Denmark at this time also call'd Angel 5. The Iutes call'd by Ethelwerd Giots whence soever they receiv'd their appellation were anciently seated on the Northern coast of the Cimbrian Chersonesus called by the Danes to this day Iutland They were probably derived from the Gutti placed by Ptolomy in Scandia and their seat is still call'd Gothland Yet these are not to beesteem'd the same Goths or Getes which with their victories anciently measured all Europe for their habitation was neer the Euxin Sea beyond the River Ister or Danubius as the Roman Historians doe unanimously affirm Now in what speciall Provinces of Brittany these Iutae seated themselves it does not by any marks appear for we doe not find any mention of any Principality of the Iutes in this Island as we doe of the Saxons and Angli So that perhaps they were mingled up and down as accessaries to the other two Though in the opinion of some they were Iutes which possessed themselves of the Kingdom of the South-Saxons and the Isle of Wight 6. As touching the disposition of these three Nations which are all comprehended under the Title of Saxons especially by Extern Writers we have already declared from Zosimus and others that they were esteemed the most valiant of the most robustious bodies and most agile of all the Germans terrible for their sudden and violent incursions c. Therefore Witichindus the Monk treating of them saith That the Franks wondred to see such men of tall stature of invincible courage of new habits wearing their long haire spread over their shoulders and arms but especially they admir'd the undauntednes of their courage They were cloath'd in short coates and arm'd with long lances and their posture was to lean upon their sheilds having great daggers behind upon their reins Moreover so impatient they were of any scorn or dishonour that when Symmachus being Consul at Rome had prepared great numbers of them to fight as Gladiatours for the entertainment and delight of the people the night before they were to be produced into the Theater twenty nine of them without any ropes strangled themselves 7. Their principal exercise and skill was in Piracy by sea for which purpose they contented themselves with small flat boates Myâ—parones so agile and manageble that they did so torment the coasts of Gaule Spain and Brittany that the Romans were oblig'd to appoint for their guards in opportune places all along those shores soldiers and Officers which they entitled Comites littoris Saxonici per Britanniam Galliam c. Counts of
Book call'd Ordo Romanus True it is that our learned Selden will scarce allow this custom in Brittany to have been of so great antiquity and therefore interprets that passage in Gildas not literally but metaphorically However certain it is that the succeeding Saxon Kings were annointed with Holy Oyle as all Writers testify of the famous King Alfred But to return to Gildas 6. To shew the universall depravednes of the Brittish Nation and an utter despaire of amendment he further charges the Ecclesiasticks of those times which should have been the correctours of others to have been yet more corrupted then the Laity For thus he writes These enormous sins were not only committed by secular men but Gods own flock and the Pastors therof Those who ought to have been examples of piety to the people were most of them dissolved with wine and all manner of excesse animosities contentions envy against one another tore them into factions and partialities neither did they in their iudgments discern between good and evill So that according to the expression of the Psalmist Contention was powred forth on the Princes of the Clergy who made the people to wander out of the way 7. So desperate were the disorders of the Ecclesiasticks of that age that besides the sharp invectives which Gildas makes against them in his historicall Discourse of the Destruction of Brittany which he especially imputes to their crimes he compil'd another Treatise purposely to reprove them call'd The Correction of the Clergy which begins thus Brittany has Preists but many of them impudent It has Clergy-men but great numbers of them ravenous oppressours deceitfull Pastors call'd indeed Pastors but who are rather wolves watchfull to destroy the soules of their flock having no regard to the Spirituall good of the people but seeking only to fill their own bellies They possesse the houses of the Church but they come to them only for lucres sake If they teach the people yet by the ill example of their vicious lives they render their teaching fruitles They seldome Sacrifise and more rarely approach to the Altars with pure hearts They have not the confidence to reprove the people for their sins being more guilty themselves c. 8. Such a Character Gildas gives of the Clergy in his times which he enlarges by an addition in his Rhetoricall way of allmost all kinds of vices with which he charges them particularly most horrible and open Simony publickly purchasing with money Ecclesiasticall Cures and Bishopricks of the then ruling Tyrants Which having done they were notwithstanding ordain'd by other Bishops by which means Traytours like Iudas were placed in S. Peters chaire and impure persons like Nicholas were Successours of the Holy Martyr Steven c. 9. Thus doth Gildas expose to his own age and to posterity likewise the depraved condition of those times Which Baronius having recited elegantly and iustly adds these words Hence we may perceive and even with our hands feele the iust and equall iudgment of God upon the nation why the inhabitants thereof for their crimes were deliver'd over to the sword and the barbarous nations which punish'd them were for a reward call'd to embracing of the Christian Faith 10. Neither was Brittany alone thus punish'd But almost all the Provinces of Europe were overrun and desolated by innumerable Armies of Barbarous people from the Northern parts By which means though the Church of God was then miserably afflicted so that our Lord may seem to have cast off all care of his flock yet if we reflect on the future effects and consequents of this divine iudgment wee shall find that the Catholick Church did indeed receive thereby a great increase both in numbers of Professours and zeale of Christian Profession For though those barbarous Nations for a while persecuted the Truth yet ere long our Lord subdued their minds thereto and then those strong naturall passions of theirs were employ'd in advancing Gods Church Insomuch as the Apostles time and Primitive age could scarce afford such Heroicall examples of Christian zeale magnanimity and contempt of the earth as these barbarous people once converted manifested to the world So healthfull is the severity of God toward his people III. CHAP. 1.2 c. The Saxons invited by publick consent as Auxiliaries against the Scotts c. 6. c. They land in Kent encouraged by a Saxon-Prophecy 9.10 They sight prosperously against the Picts c. 11. Of Thong-Castle 1. HAving shewd how unworthy the Brittains had rendred themselves of the Divine protection and how fitt scourges the Saxons Angli and Iutes were to punish such impieties wee will consequently declare breifly the occasion order and manner how those barbarous Nations first entred this Island invited by the Brittains themselves as Auxiliaries but shortly became the Tyrants and invaders 2. Many Historians accuse the cowardly slouth of King Vortigern as if he weary of the exercises of war against the Picts and Scotts chose rather with his money to hire stipendiary strangers then to train up his own subiects to resist them and therefore invited the Saxons to fight for the Brittains But S. Beda shews that this was done by the common advice of the Nation saying A Meeting was assembled in which it was consulted from whence they should seek assistance and defence for the avoyding and repelling those so frequent and cruell incursions of the Northern nations into Brittany And it was thought best by all as well as by King Vortigern to demand ayd of the Saxons a nation seated beyond the Sea Which resolution of theirs was doubtles ordered by the Divine Providence to the end that mischeif should come against the impious Brittains as the succeeding event of things did more evidently declare 3. Gildas therfore reflecting on the madnes of this consultation thus exclames O the profound blindnes of the Brittains minds O the desperate stupidity of their senses Those Saxons at whose names they trembled even when they were absent are now by the foolish Princes of Zoan invited to live as it were in their own houses so senceles a counsel they gave to their King Pharao But how senceles soever this counsel was it was approved by the Brittains saith Malmsburiensis and thereupon Embassadours were sent into Germany men of the highest repute and such as might most worthily represent their countrey 4. Witichindus an ancient Saxon Writer doth thus describe the order of this Embassage Fame loudly proclaming the prosperous victories of the Saxons the Brittains sent an humble Embassy to begg their assistance and the Messengers being publickly admitted thus spoke O Noble Saxons our miserable countreymen the frequent incursions of their enemies having heard of the glorious victories gained by you have sent us to you humbly to implore your aid in recompence of which they are ready to offer to you a Province spatious and abounding with all things We have hitherto liv'd happily under the protection of the
after so great a tempest of warrs and changes in which his parents who had worn the Royall Purple were slain Now though in these two ancient Authours the name of his parents be not extant it may be probably affirm'd that he was the Son of Constantin who fifty years before had pretended to the Roman Empire and in the attempt was slain in Gaule For that Constantin besides his Son Constans also slain had other children appears by the expression of Sozomen who calls the said Constans sirnamed also Iulianus the Elder Son of Constantin 5. That he was born and bred up in Brittany seems to appear because as severall Writers affirm in the competition for the Crown when Vortigern was chosen Ambrosius being a pretender was compell'd to quitt both his right and the countrey and to retire himself into lesser Brittany Frō whence notwithstanding during the raign of the generous King Vortimer he return'd and assisted him courageously against the Saxons as hath been related and it seems after his death retir'd again to his former refuge 6. The return of these two Princes was more formidable to Vortigern then any thing he could apprehend from the Saxons who therefore fortified himself more carefully in his new Castle I will not here trouble the reader with any large description of that prodigious omen of two dragons one red and the other white which issuing out of a lake whilst Vortigern sate on the bank began a terrible combat in which at last the White was conquerour By which two Dragons according to Merlins interpretation were meant the Brittains and Saxons and the successe of their fight was the flight and destruction of the Brittains These seem to be inventions of the old Bards easily composed after the event and foolishly collected by Geffrey of Monmouth to signalize the expiring of the Brittish Kingdome 7. Hengist being inform'd of the coming of Aurelius Ambrosius with considerable forces in aid of the Brittains endeavoured to come to a battell with him before the uniting of their Armies but was not able to effect his intention So that a main battell was fought by the two Nations in Kent neer the ancient famous port of Roch borow which is thus describ'd by Henry of Huntingdon A while after that auxiliary forces were come King Hengist and his Son Esca gathered an invincible army in the seaventeenth year after the coming of the Saxons into Brittany which was the year of Grace four hundred sixty five On the other side the Brittains uniting all their forces oppos'd them with an Army gallantly ranged into twelve Bodies The fight continued long and with little advantage But at last Hengist having slain the twelve Leaders and cast down their Ensigns forc'd the Brittains to flye He himself likewise lost great numbers of his soldiers and principall Officers and particularly a certain great Prince of his Nation call'd Wipped in whose memory the place of the battell was call'd Wippeds-stede So that this Victory was much bewayld by the Saxons themselves and therefore after that time neither did he take the confidence to enter into the Brittains Borders nor the Brittains into Kent X. CHAP. 1. King Vortigern consumed by fire 2.3 A. Ambrosius King his Character 5.6.7 Death of S. Patrick and place of his buriall 1. THE year following was free from an extern war against the Saxons which gave Aurelius Ambrosius an opportunity to convert his arms against the principall Authour of all the miseries of Brittany the unhappy King Vortigern Therefore he march'd to the Castle Genorium which he beseiged but found him so strongly fortified there that by no force or cunning he could expugn it At last by fire whether cast by Ambrosius or coming from heaven is uncertain both the King and his Castle were consum'd so as saith Huntingdon his body never appear'd 2. Vortigern being thus removed the whole power and authority of the Kingdom was devolv'd on Ambrosius not after a tumultuary manner or by the factious suffrages of the Army but by an unanimous Election of the Clergy Nobility and Commons of the Nation For which purpose saith S. H. Spelman a Council or Assembly was call'd in Cambria about the Mountains of Erir in the Province of the Ordovices or Northwales in which he was exalted to the Regal Dignity This he says was done in the year four hundred sixty five following the account of Mathew of Westminster But other Historians as Stow Speed c. more probably place this Election the year following after the death of Vortigern 3. How happy an exchange the Brittains made of their King will appear from this Character given to Aurelius Ambrosius by Matthew of Westminster far unlike that which all writers ascribe to Vortigern Ambrosius saith he assoon as he was placed on the throne of Brittany employed himself to the utmost of his power in repairing Churches which had been ruind He was a Prince magnificent in his gifts sedulous in the worship of God modest averse from flattery a valiant soldier on foot yet more valiant on hors-back and very skilfull in conducting an army For which vertues and endowments his fame was spread through far distant regions 4. Being so worthy a Prince it is not altogether unlikely that this is the same Ambrosius mention'd by Eugypius in the life of S. Severin who writes thus Odoacer King of the Erul◠having subdued Italy wrote kind and familiar letters to S. Severin desiring him to ask of him whatsoever he pleased This he did in consideration that the same holy Bishop had foretold him that he should raign there The Holy man encouraged with so kind an offer requested him to free from banishment a certain person call'd Ambrosius who had been thereto condemned by the said King Which passage being cited by Baronius he thus adds As concerning this Ambrosius my opinion is that he is the same who afterward going into Brittany with great courage attempted and in some degree effected the freeing of that Island from the oppression of the barbarous Saxons Thus writes the learned Cardinal though he erroneously places the beginning of Odoacers raign in Italy too late 5. Severall years pass'd after the Election of Ambrosius either in peace or not considerable war between the Brittains and Saxons The occurrents of which time is thus describ'd by S. Beda The Brittains under the conduct of Ambrosius Aurelianus a modest Prince and who alone of the Roman race had remain'd after the slaughter made by the Saxons in which his parents who had worn the Regall Purple were slain provoking at last that Victorious Nation to combat gave them an overthrow And from that time now the Brittains and now the Saxons gott the better in small encounters till at last new forces of strangers arriving the Saxons gott possession of the whole Island 6. During this lesse disturbed time it was that S. Patrick many years before return'd out of Ireland dyed
a feirce battell was begun and much blood shed on both sides But at last Hengist perceiving his army to give ground and that the Brittains began to prevayle he presently fled to a town call'd Caêr-conan now Cuningbury But considering the weaknes of the town to resist he knew his only safety consisted in the swords and spears of his followers Ambrosius pursued him and by the way putt to the sword all the Saxons he found Thus having obtaind the Victory he with great zeale and devotion gave praise to the God of heaven 8. As for Hengist he fortified his camp as well as he could neer the said town But after a few days saith Camden he was forc'd to come to a battell before his camp which was fatall to him and his for the greatest part of his army was cutt in peices and himself being taken prisoner was beheaded by the Brittains 9. This battell saith Florilegus was fought on the banks of the River Don. And the manner how Hengist was taken prisoner was this The valiant Eldot Duke or Consul of Glocester Claudiocestriae had an earnest desire to cope with Hengist Therefore with the forces under his command furiously peircing through the Enemies squadrons he at last found him and laying hold on the fore part of his helmet with main force he drew him in among his own troops saying God at last hath fullfilld my desire It is he who hath given us the Victory Presently after this the Saxons fled every one his own way whom Ambrosius pursuing manfully slew Octa the Son of Hengist with the greatest numbers fled to York But Esca and not a few with him betook themselves to another Citty call'd Aclud After this Victory Ambrosius took the Citty Caër-conan which he entred triumphantly staying there onely three days 10. The same Author consequently relates the manner how Hengist was sentenced and executed after the fight After the saith he Ambrosius calling his Captains together commanded them to decreet what should becom of Hengist Whereupon Eldad Bishop of Glocester who was also Brother of Eldot impos'd silence on them all and gnashing his teeth for rage he thus said Though all here present had a desire to set him free I my self would cutt him in peices Why doe you delay O effeminat Brittains Did not Samuêl a Prophet having taken the King of Amalec prisoner in a battell cutt him in peices one limme after another saying As thou hast made many Mothers childles so will I make thy mother childles this day Doe you therefore deale in the same manner with this barbarous King who is another Agag and has depriv'd a world of Brittish Mothers of their children When he had thus sayd Eldad drew his sword and leading him out of the Citty cutt off his head sending his soule into hell 11. If this relation be true Eldad shew'd himself an unmercifull man and one who forgott the duty of a Christian Bishop who ought rather to have mitigated the rigour of other mens sentences then to pronounce so cruell a iudgment whilst others who were soldiers too held their peace He therefore little deserves the commendation given him by Pits for his piety and prudence which he â—ill express'd when gnashing his teeth for rage he extorted a Captive Kings death from an Assembly of soldiers The Book of Invective Orations for which the same Authour likewise reckons him among the ancient Brittish Writers probably proceeding from the same spirit deserved rather to be forgotten then recorded as in honour of our Ancestors 12. After this so signall a Victory Ambrosius mindfull of his Vow call'd together workmen Masons and Carpenters and took care to repaire the Houses of God which had been destroyed and placing in them Preists and other Clergy-men he reduc'd the Divine service to the pristine order And wheresoever he found any Idols or Temples of false Gods he defac'd them utterly out of the memory of men He was studious to observe iustice and peace especially to Ecclesiasticall persons and confer'd on them liberall revenews enjoyning them all to pray for the Kingdom and state of Gods Church 13. Hengist being thus dead his Son Aesca succeeded him in the Kingdom of Kent He is call'd Oisc by S. Beda who addes that from him the succeeding Kings of Kent were call'd Oiskings As for his other Son Otta in the former narration of Florilegus said to have fled to York nothing can be found of him among the Ancient Writers So that small credit is to be given to what Modern Historians relate concerning him that King Ambrosius bestow'd on him the Province of Galloway in Scotland since in those days that Province was not in the disposall of the Brittains XII CHAP. 1.2 S. Brigit comes out of Ireland into Brittany for Relicks and returns 1. THE same year in which Hengist was slain the Holy Virgin S. Brigit came out of Ireland into Brittany as we find recorded in the Antiquities of Glastonbury and her busines was to obtain some Relicks of her most dear and honour'd Patron S. Patrick for she had been his Disciple and a great admirer of his sanctity which she zealously imitated Being in Brittany she pass'd some years in a certain small Island near Glastonbury where there was an Oratory consecrated to the honour of S. Mary Magdalen The Island was called Bekery or the Little Island Afterward having left behind her scripp chain bell and other vestments of her own weaving which for the memory of her Sanctity are there expos'd she return'd into Ireland where not long after she rested in our Lord and was buried in the Citty of Down 2. This is that famous Virgin for her Sanctity and miracles venerated by Gods Church on the first day of February On which day we read in the Martyrologes of Rome S. Beda and Ado these words This day is celebrated the Memory of S. Brigid a Virgin who in testimony of her virginity having touch'd the Wood of an Altar it became presently green Her death is frequently assign'd by writers to the eighteenth year of the following Century But truër Chronology saith Bishop Vsher makes her to out live S. Patrick only thirty years XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Sophias a Brittish Martyr and Bishop of Beneventum 1. IN our English Martyrologe on the four and twentieth of Ianuary there is a commemoration of a Brittish Saint and Martyr call'd S. Sophias whose death is assigned to the four hundred and ninetieth year of our Lord. 2. This S. Sophias was the Son of Guilleicus Prince of the Ordovices or Northwales He undertook a Monasticall Profession in a Monastery built by himself in the same Province It is written of him that he had such devotion to our Lords Passion that he made three pilgrimages to Ierusalem to visit the marks and footsteps of it He had likewise a great Veneration to Rome and those places which had been consecrated by the
ordain'd Nathanlioth to be Generall of the Brittish Army Hence we may observe that Natanleod whom Ethelwerd calls King of the Brittains and Henry of Huntingdon the great King maximum Regem is by Mathew of Westminster stiled a Generall only in the present exigency sett over the Army 3. In this uncertainty it seems most reasonable to prefer the authority of Ethelwerd a more ancient Historian who liv'd near these times before that of Matthew of Westminster grounded probably on the partiality of former Brittish Writers who were loath that posterity should know that their valiant King was slain by the Saxons and therefore make him to overlive this battel eight years and then to have dyed by poyson 4. The Coniecture therefore of the learned Bishop Vsher deserves to be subscrib'd unto who conceives this Natanleod to be no other then Vther-pendragon For thus he frames his discourse upon this subject If in clearing the perplex'd accounts of these ancient times it may be permitted us to give our coniecture since this Natanleod is by Fabius Ethelwerd Florentius of Worcester and all the Saxon Annals stiled a King it deserves to be considered whether any other can be meant here besides the then King of the Brittains Vther whose proper Brittish name was Natanleod but afterward for his valiant exploits obtain'd the sirname Vther which in the Brittish tongue signifies terrible or admirable In like manner in the Annotations added to Niniu◠we read concerning his Son and successour Arthur that he was call'd Mab-Vther which signifies the son of the terrible Prince because from his childhood he was feirce and cruell And the name Arthur being out of the Brittish language interpreted imports a terrible Beare or an iron mall the which breaks the Lyons iawes 5. And herewith well agrees the narration given by Henry of Huntingdom of this great battell which he thus describes I am now to relate the battell sought by Nazaleod so he calls Natanleod the greatest King of the Brittains against Certic and Cinric his son in the sixtieth year after the first coming of the Saxons Nazaleod was a Prince of great fame and withall of great pride from whom that Province was call'd Nazaleoli which afterward had the name of Certichs-ford Nazaleod then gatherd an Army out of all Brittany and Certic with his Son to enable themselves to encounter him had in so great danger obtain'd aid from Esca King of Kent and Ella the potent King of the South-Saxons as likewise from Port and his Son lately arriv'd all which forces they divided into two main bodies one of which was lead by Certic and the other by his son Cinric 6. When the Armies were joyn'd in battell King Nazaleod perceiving that the right wing of the Enemies army conducted by Certic was much stronger then the other he turn'd all his forces against it conceiving it safest to destroy that which was strongest He set upon them therefore with such violence that he broke quite through them threw down their Ensigns forc'd Certic to fly and made a great slaughter of his army all which was done in a very short time But Cinri◠who conducted the left wing seing his Fathers army routed rushed vehemently on the backs of the Brittains whilst they pursued their enemies flying By this means the combat became furious insomuch as King Nazaleod was slain and the Brittains forc'd to fly of whom there fell five thousand the rest saving themselves with their swiftnes Thus the Saxons obtain'd a great victory so that for some years they were not disturb'd by the Brittains And moreover great multitudes of valiant soldiers came out of Germany to joyn with them 7. This famous battell as it were by agreement fought between the entire forces of all the Saxons and Brittains for the Mastery had utterly ruin'd the Brittish state had Natanleod or Vther-pendragon left behind him a Successour of a courage lesse Heroicall then his Son the famous King Arthur was whose glorious Exploits we shall successively relate The place of this combat was in the Province of the Belgae now called Hampshire THE ELEAVENTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY UNDER BRITTISH KINGS I. CHAPTER 1.2 c. Brittish fables of K. Arthur 1. BEING to treat of the Successour of Nantaleod or Vther-pendragon such mists are raised by the Writers of those times such diversity of conjectures are found in succeeding Historians concerning not the Gests only but even the person of King Arthur that I find my self unable to deliver any thing touching him which may satisfy my self much lesse an intelligent and wary Reader Now this difficulty and perplexity proceeds not for want but excesse of matter recorded of him but recorded by Writers so impudently addicted to lying and moved thereto out of a desire to perpetuate his fame that they have almost extinguish'd his memory and obliged posterity to consider him as a meer phantosime created by the brainsick imaginations of ignorant Brittish Bards who endeavoured to recreate the minds of their miserable countreymen with singing the exploits of their famous Ancestours not considering that those very Songs cast a lasting blot upon the Hearers shewing the Brittains of those times to have been of so mean and lost spirits that being conducted by such Heroës they were yet unable to resist their Enemies 2. That there was such a Prince as Arthur cannot reasonably be questioned as neither that in defence of his countrey he became illustrious by many victories against the Saxons But as touching his Exploits pretended to be perform'd by him out of Brittany his conquering of Provinces and Kingdoms abroad his Round Table and faigned Knights belonging to it these and the like impossible fables we leave to the dreaming Bards the inventours and their credulous believers the ignorant Brittains 3. But that this Arthur was not successour of Vther a learned French Antiquary Malbranc confidently enough affirms and from a wrong transcribed passage of Gildas will needs confound him with Aurelius Ambrosius whose Father not Brother according to him was Vther-pendragon 4. Notwithstanding the consent of our ancient Historians and those the most prudent and faithfull in their Narrations putts it out of question that Arthur was the Son of Vther and Nephew of Ambrosius and that after the death of his Father slain by the Weste Saxons he succeeded his Father in the Throne of Brittany 5. As touching his Birth and descent some Writers report that his Father Vther falling in love with the Wife of Gorlois Duke of Cornwall call'd Igerna and by flatteries and subtilty having gaind her affection for say they by Merlins Magicall skill he was transform'd into the shape of her husband of her he begot Arthur But his vertues piety and courage wonderfully prosper'd by Almighty God are strong proofs that his birth was not so infamous 6. A more sober account is given of him in the Antiquities of Glastonbury written by Iohn a Monk and Adam of Domerham where we
read this passage Vther-Pendragon the Brother of Ambrosius dying by poyson in the tenth year after the coming of Cerdic the West-Saxon his Son Arthur a youth of fifteen years began to rule over the Brittains His Mothers name was Igerna and he was born in a Castle of Cornwall call'd Tintagel In which Narration we find no aspersion cast on his Birth Though it be not very credibile which follows in the same Antiquities that by his Mother he was descended from a Nephew of Saint Ioseph of Arimathea call'd Heâ—anis And whereas he is savd to be no more then fifteen years of age when his Father dyed that suits not with what was before related from Malmsburiensis That Ambrosius repress'd the insolence of the Saxons by the courageous exploits of Warlick Prince Arthur So that he could be no lesse then twenty years old at the year of Grace four hundred ninety three By which account since generally our Writers assign twenty six years to his Raign and agree that he dyed in the year five hundred forty two his death will happen when he was seaventy years old II. CHAP. 1.2.3 Prince Arthur fights against the Picts and kills Huel 1. ARthur was not present in the Army when his Father Vther was slain For at the same time he had employment enough to oppose the irruptions of the Picts in the Northern parts of Brittany And for this reason probably it is that in the Annals of the Saxons there is no mention of him the design of which Annals being to relate the encounters between them and the Brittains and their own almost uninterrupted conquests they neglected the affaires intervening betwen the Brittains and Picts 2. Now at that time liv'd a King of the Picts by some writers call'd Navuâ— by others Can happy in a fruitfull offspring for he had four and twenty children Of which the Eldest was call'd Howel or Huel a Prince of invincible courage who would by no means acknowledge any subjection to Brittany into which faction he drew all the rest of his Brethren excepting only S. Gildas sirnam'd Albanius who was one of them and bore a particular affection to Prince Arthur 3. The sayd Huel being of a restles spirit made frequent inroads into Brittany as we read in the life of S. Gildas written by Caradoc a considerable Brittish Historian And so cruelly did he wast the Countrey that the Brittish King sent Prince Arthur with a numerous Army who began a most furious war against the bold young man And after many defeats given him he never left pursuing him till at last compelling him to fight in a certain Island call'd Mynau he slew him III. CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Gildas Albanius and his Gests 7.6 Melvas a Brittish Prince steales away K. Arthurs wife 1. HAving upon occasion of King Arthurs war against the Picts made mention of S. Gildas Albanius it will be seasonable in this place to relate breifly his Gests as we find them sprinckled in severall ancient Monuments We have already signified that he is to be distinguish'd from another of that name call'd Gildas Sapiens and Gildas Historicus who was younger then he though contemporary to him of whom we shall treat hereafter Yet their agreement in the same name and in severall good qualities hath been the cause that in some Writers they are confounded together and the titles of Sapiens and Historicus have been attributed also to this elder Saint Gildas who likewise by the testimony of Pits did write the life and Gests of S. German and S. Lupus and also a History of the Brittish Kings and other Treatises besides which are now lost 2. This Elder S. Gildas as we read in his life conserved by Capgrave was the Son of Can King of Albania In his childhood being of an excellent disposition he was carefully instructed in litterature wherein he proffited wonderfully Afterward he was sent into Gaule that there having greater advantages for encreasing in knowledge he might attain to higher perfection There he aboad seaven years after which he returned into Brittany furnish'd not only with â—earning but abundance of Books also a â—â—re treasure in his rude countrey And the report of his eminent learning being spread abroad many flock'd to him from all quarters to be instructed by him 3. But he was more diligent to enrich himself with vertue and piety then knowledge So that none could be found in all those regions comparable to him in assiduous prayers mortifications fasting and wearing sack-cloath He wholly abstaind from flesh contenting himself with barley bread and herbes with which he mix'd ashes to abate the pleasure which his tast might take in his food and his drink was pure water from the fountain He would ordinarily at midnight plunge himself in the river for mortification and spend the rest of the night in Prayer By these austerities he became so lean that he look'd as if he had been in a feaver Whatsoever was bestowed on him by rich men he presently distributed to the poore 4. Being thus qualified his Charity drew him out of his own countrey into Ireland where the Gospel of Christ was not so well settled There he spent many years in instructing that Nation But being informed that in the more Northern parts of his own countrey Gentilism was generally profess'd and those few Christians which lived there were poyson'd with many Heresies he return'd thither And being throughly furnish'd with the Spirituall Armour of God he demonstrated to the Pagans that the supposed Deities worship'd by them were nothing but the inventions of impious men and to the Hereticks that what they beleived was contrary to Divine Truth revealed to Gods Church By these means he brought the Pagans to destroy their Idols and prophane Temples to receive Baptism and erect Churches to the Honour of the true God and the Hereticks he reduced into the bosom of the Catholick Church Now to make his preaching more effectuall our Lord gave him a plentifull Grace to heale the sick to give light to the blind to cure the deaf to cleanse the leaprous and such as were possess'd by the Devill and to make the lame to walk c. Thus by his preaching confirmed with frequent miracles the true Faith was spread through all those Provinces to the unexpressible ioy of S. Gildas who ceased not to give thanks to our Lord for his infinite mercies to those poor people 5. The Authour of his life in Capgrave relates how after this he travelled to Rome But such a iourney not suiting with his old age it is more probable that it was undertaken in his younger years when he lived in Gaule Others write more reasonably that after this employment he was invited by the Holy Abbot Saint Cadocus to take care and preside over the Studies of many young Schollars in the Academy of Lancar-van where he continued only one year leaving there saith Bishop Vsher a Book of the four
in his practise fullfilld the Instructions which he mett with in reading Now it fell out that his Master Paulens with extreme pains falling on his eyes lost the use of them Hereupon calling his Disciples together he desired that one after another they would look upon his eyes and say a prayer or benediction on them When they had done this and that he receiv'd no ease or remedy David said thus to him Father I pray you doe not command mee to look you in the face for ten years are pass'd since I studied the Scripture with you and in all that time I never had the boldnes to look you in the face Paulens admiring his humility said since it is so it will suffise if by touching my eyes thou pronounce a benediction on them Presently therefore assoon as he touched them sight was restored to them XIV CHAP. 1.2 The Westsaxon Kingdom founded 3.4 Priviledges given to Cornwall c. 5.6 A second combat at Monâ— Badonicus 7. c. Fables of King Arthurs conquests 1. THE same year in which the Synod of Brevi was celebrated Cerdic began the Kingdom of the West-Saxons that is saith Huntingdom in the seaventy first year after the first coming of the Saxons and in the raign of the Emperour Iustin the Elder of that name With him agrees Ethelwerd Malmsbury and others And Thomas Rudburn in his greater Chronicle addes that he was crowned with Pagan Ceremonies at Winchester in the place which once had been the Church of the true God but which those barbarous heathens had changed into a Temple of Dagon having slain all the Monks who served God there 2. The raising of this New Kingdom sufficiently disproves the Fables of Geffrey of Monmouth who reports great and frequent Victories of King Arthur in these dayes Whereas Huntingdon expresly declares that this year a terrible battell was fought between Cerdic and the Brittains and that on both sides the Captains fought magnanimously till even but then the Saxons gott the victory which would have been more bloody to the Brittains had not the darknes hindred the pursuit After this the fame of Cerdic and his son Kinric was largely spread through the whole land For from that day began the Kingdom of the West-Saxons which remains to our times having swallowd all the other Principalities And Ranulpâ—us of Chester relates how after many battells fought betweem King Arthur and Cerdic wherin sometimes one some times the other had the better at last King Arthur grew weary and contenting himself with an oath of fidelity received from Cerdic he gave to him the Provinces of Hampshire and Somerset 3. But Thomas Rudburn taking no notice of any Oath of Fidelity declares that King Arthur growing weary of renewing war against Cerdic entred into league with him by which Cerdic obliged himself to the inhabitants of Cornwal to permitt them paying an annual tribute to enjoy the exercise of Christian Religion And that such a speciall indulgence was allowd to that Province appears by the great numbers of Saints which in these and the following times flourished there whereas scarce any were to be found in other parts of Brittany subject to the Saxons Now the ground of this Priviledge afforded particularly to them of Cornwal no doubt was because great multitudes of Brittains flying from the Saxons into those most distant and more defensible parts as likewise into Wales rendred them more capable to resist new Masters who therefore were forced to give them better conditions 4. Notwithstanding we are not to suppose that the two Provinces of Hampshire and Somerset mentioned by Ranulphus and Cornwall by Rudburn were all the Provinces which made up the new Kingdom of the West-Saxons for besides them Cerdic had subdued the Danmonij in Devonshire the Durotriges in Dorsetshire the Atrebatij in Barkshire and the Belgae in Wiltshire And to these shortly after was added the Isle of Wight which he bestowd on his late arriv'd kinsmen Stuffa and Whitgar who saith Camden utterly destroy'd the Brittish inhabitants there at Whitgarn-burg from Whitgar so call'd but now more contractedly Caresburg 5. Whilst Cerdic was busy establishing his new Kingdom fresh enemies to the Brittains arriv'd For as Mathew of Westminster relates in the year five hundred and twenty the Saxon Captains Colgrin Baldulf and Cheldric lately subdued by King Arthur at York and forced to abiure the Island repented themselves of the Covenants made and returning took land at Totenes from whence passing through Cerdic's dominion they came to the Citty of Bath which they besieged The fame whereof coming to King Arthur he caused the hostages left by them to be hanged And gathering a might army came to raise the siege Where the armies being ioyned he calling on the name of the Blessed Virgin Mary whose Image he wâ—re over his armour he slew great numbers of them and among the rest Colgrin and his Brother Baldulph Which Cheldric seing fled and by the Kings command was purâ—â—ed by Cador Duke of Cornwal who rested not â—ill he overtook them in the Isle of Thane where â—e slew Cheldric and â—orced the rest to yeild 6. Though some particulars in this Nâ—râ—ation may deserve to be excepted against is the place which is sayd to have been the Citty oâ— Bath neer which is the Mountain called Badonicus where Arthur before he was King is sayd to have defeated the Saxons long before the time mentioned by this Historian Besides Bath being a part of Cerdics new Kingdom how come the new arrived Saxons to besiege it Notwithstanding it may probably be answered that there might have been and comparing our Writers it is likely there were two battles fought by Arthur at this Mount Badonicus And again the Citty of Bath being seated in the utmost extremity Westward of Cerdic's Pricipality it might perhaps at this time have been in the possession of the Brittains 7. As touching King Arthurs invoking our blessed Lady's assistance in the fight it was a devotion generally practis'd by the Church in this age For two year before this there having been assembled two Councils in the East one at Ierusalem and another at Constantinople the Synod of Ierusalem thus wrote to the Bishops of the other Council O most holy Bishops we beseech you to pray with us to our Lord for these same things for the necessities of all Gods Preists ought to be common Make your supplications likewise together with us to the most holy and glorious Virgin Mary Mother of God that she would intercede for the peace of the holy Churches and for the victory and long life of our most pious and most Excellent Emperour The like practise we find elsewhere of which many Examples may be given 8. The year following King Arthur was called into the Northern parts to assist Prince Howel who three years before was come out of Lesser Brittany to his aid and was now besieged by the 〈◊〉 and Scots in the Citty
into dust The Abbot then and Convent with great ioy and exceeding honour transferrd their Bodies from thence and placed them in a double Monument of stone nobly engraven on the out side in the great Church to wit the Kings body by it self at the head of the Tomb and the Queens on the East side 11. As touching the two Pyramids between which King Arthurs Monument was first placed and the ancient scarcely legible inscriptions on them which Malmsburiensis has copied out we gave our opinion of them when we treated of the first foundation of the Monastery of Glastonbury supposing that they were the names of certain Holy persons there anciently buried among which King Arthur prudently desired to be placed for the reasons afore sayd Yet since among them there are found some names which savour of a Saxon Originall it may therefore seem that some of those persons were buried and their names inscribed in after times But withall since the Southern parts of Brittany had of ancient times been possessed by nations of a German originall as the Belga Arrebates c. why might not many of their names continue after their language was changed XXVI CHAP. 1.2 Folly of those who deny that ever there had been such a King as Arthur 3. The Crosse a proof of his being a Christian 1. THE foresaid testimonies and irrefragable Monuments doe evidently declare the unreasonablenes of some late Writers assertion that King Arthur was neither a King nor a Christian yea that there never was any such man but that his actions and euen his being were merely the creatures and fictions of idle dreaming Bards 2. Among such censorious Writers Genebrard thus positively presumes to write Geffrey of Monmouth and Bale doe most vainly and falsely faign that their Great Arthur who never had a being as may be understood from Saint Beda did in the time of Clodoveus King of France destroy the Saxons and performed more wonderfull Exploits through the whole world almost then Alexander the Great That he was a Christian c. Indeed that many foolish stories passe concerning him it cannot be denyed But that it may be collected from S. Beda that there was never any such man is a mistake All that he says is That Ambrosius Aurelian a modest man was the only person of the Roman stock who overlived the miseries of the Brittains at the time when the Saxons first raised such Tragedies in the Island He does not deny that he had Sons and grand-children On the contrary Gildas expressly affirms that the Off-spring of Ambrosius in the times when he wrote did degenerate from the vertue of their Ancestors 3. It cannot therefore be denyed that such a Prince governed the Brittains as King Arthur that his raign continued the space of about three and thirty years that in the seaventieth year of his age he died and was buried after the Christian manner was sufficiently testified by the Crosse over his Tomb. Which Crosse was from the beginning esteemed through the whole Church an assured badge of Christianity but in the beginning of the late Change called a Reformation of Christianity the Crosse which testified that King Arthur was a Christian was by a person of quality a Protestant thrown down to testify that another sort of Christianity began then to arise The first degree of Apostasy declar'd by the Emperour Iulian was the casting away the sign of the Crosse which saith S. Cyrill is the prime and immoveable foundation of the Faith profess'd by a Christian and which according to the testimony of S. Athanasius hath in every age triumphed over all Superstition and Idolatry Wereas of late the Crosse it self is accounted at the best to be superstition and our Veneration of it Idolatry XXVII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S. Iltutus 4. His Vow of Chastity blaspemed by the Centuriators c. 1. BEfore we apply our selves to the narration of the Gests or indeed crimes of the degenerate Successours of King Arthur it will be expedient to celebrate the vertues and Sanctity of two Holy Brittish Saints famous in that age S. Iltutus and S. Sampson the former heretofore mention'd dyed during that Heroicall Kings raign but in what year is uncertain the other flourish'd then though his life was continued severall years after 2. S. Iltutus in the Gallican Martyrologe call'd S. Hildutus by others S. Elcutus was the Son of a Noble Soldier nam'd Rican His mother was call'd Rieneguilida daughter to the Prince of Lesser Brittany In his childhood he was by his parents care instructed in learning but being arrived to more years he applied himself to Martiall affaires And hearing the report of the magnificence of his kinsman King Arthur he resolved to visit him by whom he was with great honour receiv'd Afterward he went to the Prince of the Province now call'd Glamorgan by whom he became so highly esteem'd that he was advanced to the highest condition in that State and next under him governed the Court. 3. After this he was counsell'd and perswaded by S. Cadocus sirnamed Sophias to forsake his secular habit and profession and to consecrate the remainder of his life to the service of God that so he might more assuredly attain to eternall happines and rewards Iltutus thereupon yeilding his assent and submission to the words of the Holy man relinquish'd the world and retiring himself to a commodious mansion liv'd there some time a solitary devout life He is sayd by Pits to have been a Disciple of S. German of Auxerre Afterward he had recourse to S. Dubricius then Bishop of Landaff who gave him the Tonsure and Crown badges of a Religious Profession and so dismiss'd him to his place 4. Thus saith Pits with the consent of his wife he vowd perpetuall Chastity which was also by his wife observed This his signall act of contempt of sensual pleasures is so displeasing to the Centuriators of Magdeburg that although in the beginning of their Narration touching his actions they had given this Character of him That he was above all that liv'd in his Nation most eminently skilld in the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament and divine Philosophy morever that he was adorned by Almighty God with the Spirit of Prophecy and knowledge of future things Notwithstanding in the pursuit being to mention this Vow of Chastity they not only contradict the former Character but invent a most blasphemous lye adding these words Illutus was notoriously filld with the Spirit of Anti-Christ insomuch as out of contempt of mariage and in opposition to the Apostles Doctrin he repudiated his most chast wife and moreover pluck'd out her eyes Which most impudent lye reported likewise by Bale an Apostate and transgressour too of his Vow of Chastity has not the least ground in our ancient Records touching his Gests 5. The Memory of his learning and sanctity is to this day preserv'd in Glamorganshire where there is
Orphans and his wife a Widow And the King with his whole Region remaind the space of two years more under the same Excommunication 8. After that the King seing the perdition of his own soule and damnation of his Kingdom could no longer sustain an Excommunication of such continuance but humbly beggd pardon at Landaff of Bishop Oudoceus Who thereupon in the presence of three Abbots imposed on him the yoke of Pennance proportionated to the quality and heynousnes of his crimes the King all the while humbly inclining his head shedding teares abundantly The Pennance was that he should three wayes make satisfaction to God and the Church of Landaff namely by Fasting Prayer and Almes 9. King Mouric accepted this Yoke of Pennance And for the redemption of his own soule and for the soule of Cynetu he gave to the Church of Landaff and into the hand of Oudoceus Bishop and all his Successours four villages with their entire liberty to be held free from all service for ever and with absolute enjoyment of Common through his countrey to the inhabitants abiding in the said lands in feilds woods pastures and Water The first is called Ringracnauc the second Nantavo the third a village beyond Kadava where Cynetu was slain the fourth a village beyond Nadava where the Kings Son committed adultery it reaches from the Fenn called Elleti to Nandava and it is called the village Gudberdh These four villages contain four and twenty Modij of Land 10. Witnesses hereto of Clergy men were Oudoceus Bishop Consen Abbot of the vale of Carban Carbam Abbot of Ildute Sulgen Abbot of Docuni And of Laicks were present King Mouric with his Son Frioc and Morrant the Son of Arthruis c. This is the form of the first Synod of Landaff in which the discreet Reader will observe severall passages which will give light to see both the Religion and Discipline of that age IX CHAP. 1.2 c Severall Welsh Synods and the occasions of them 6. S. Oudoceus his death 1. THE Complaint of Gildas touching the Princes living in his time was very just that Brittany had Kings but those Kings were bloody Tyrants often times swearing and as oft forswearing ready enough to make vows and promises but presently breaking those promises sanguinary proud parricids c. For besides the fore-cited Synod the same Bishop Oudoceus was obliged upon the very like causes to collect two more which are extant also in Sir H. Spelman Which to avoyd tediousnes shall not here be set down at length being both of them parallel to the former It will suffise therefore breifly and summarily to sett down the occasions of collecting thē the proceedings in them 2. The occasion of the former of them was this King Morcant and his Vnkle Frioc in the presence of S. Oudoceus Bishop and the three forenamed Abbots at the podium Church of S. Ildutus took their oaths at the Holy Altar on which were placed the Relicks of Saints that they would observe peace and amity together without any guile adding this convention That if either of them should kill or commit treachery against the other he should not redeem his crime by money or lands but should be obliged to quit his kingdom and spend his whole life in pilgrimage in forrain countreys A good while after which Covenant made King Morcant by the Devils instigation slew his Vncle. After which crime committed he came to the Holy Bishop Oudocéus to Landaff humbly desiring pardon of those his two crimes of Homicide and perjury The Bishop thereupon assembled a Synod at the Monastery of the Vale of Carban whereto came all the Clergy and forenam'd Abbots as likewise King Morcant attended with the principall persons of Morcannuc or Glamorganshire 3. The Synod being assembled and consulting on this affaire gave their judgment that to avoyd the depriving the land of the protection of its naturall Lord the King should be permitted to redeem a pilgrimage by fasting prayers and Almes Which Pennance the King laying his hand on the four Gospells and the Relicks of Saints undertook to perform promising moreover that for ever after he would in all things mercifully execute justice Which Pennance being finish'd accordingly and Christian Communion restor'd to him he proclam'd the Churches of Catoc Ildut and Docunni free from all Regall service discharging likewise the Church of S. Ildutus of a bagg of Honey and an iron-caldron which formerly were to be presented to the King 4. The Third Synod which for affinity of the matter shall be adjoyn'd here though it was celebrated probably many yerrs after was assembled on this occasion A certain Brittish Prince named Guidnerth in a contention for the Principality slew his Brothe Merchien For which he was excommunicated by S. Oudoceus in a full Synod in testimony of which Excommunication the Crosses were taken down and layd on the ground and the Cimbals were turned Thus he remain'd excluded from Christian Communion the space of three years At the end of which demanding pardon he was sent into Lesser Brittany to S. Sampson Arch-bishop of Dole from him to receive iudgment and suitable pennance This was done partly because of the great amity between those Bishops but cheifly because the same language being spoken in both countreyes he could more freely discover his fault and require indulgence from the said Arch-bishop This voyage was undertaken by Guidnerth who having obtain'd absolution he return'd with Letters sealed by S. Sampson before the year was ended But because he had not according to the injunction given him remain'd a whole year in Exile the Bishop would not take off his Excommunication Presently after S. Oudoceus dyed to whom Berthgiun succeeded in the Bishoprick of Landaff To him King Morcant and Guednerth made an earnest request to take off the Excommunication from Guednerth and to raise again from the earth the Crosses and Cimbals with the Holy Relicks Whereupon after a promise made by him to make satisfaction for his crime by fasting prayers and alms he was at last with great devotion and many tears shed by him absolv'd by the Bishop After which the said Guednerth to testify his gratitude gave to the Church of Landaff these Lands Lann Catgual and Tye with all the woods Sea-coasts and liberties c. Witnesses whereof were these Clarks c. 5. B. Godwin affirms that this third Synod was celebrated not by S. Oudoceus but by a Bishop of Landaff call'd Grecielus the seaventh from S. Oudocéus to whom Berthguin succeeded and that the fratricide Guidnerth to shew his gratitude gave to the foresaid Bishop and his Successors of his free liberality Lancadwallader now call'd Bishton or Bishopston which saith he is the only Mannour now left to that See 6. As touching S. Oudocéus the Authour of his life in Capgrave relates that he quitted his Pastorall Cure and built a Monastery nere the River Weye Vaga where assembling a great multitude of Brethren he spent
THE year following Brittany afforded a memorable example of the instability of worldly greatnes and power in the person of the hitherto prosperous King of the West-Saxons Ceaulin who after all his conquests was at last overcome in fight and expell'd his kingdom and life also Which is in this manner related by Malmsburiensis Ceaulin saith he in his last days was banish'd from his kingdom exhibiting to his Enemies a miserable spectacle of himself For such was the generall hatred born to him both by the Brittains and Saxons that they all unanimously conspir'd to destroy him Armies therefore being gathred on both sides a battle was fought at Wodensdike in the one and thirtieth year of his raign where his forces were utterly defeated after which he was compell'd to forsake his kingdom and a little after he dyed 2. The place where this battle was fought is in Wiltshire where a great fosse divides the Province in the middle saith Camden from East to West call'd by the inhabitants Wansdike and fabulously reported to have been made by the Devil upon a Wednesday for it takes its name from Woden or Mercury the Saxon Idol which gave the appellation to Wednesday The cause of the raising of that rampire seems to have been for a separation of the Kingdoms of the Mercians and West-Saxons And neer thereto is seated a Village call'd Wodensbury where Ceaulin fighting against the Brittains and Saxons was utterly broken 3. After the death of Ceaulin his Brothers son Cealric possess'd the Kingdom of the West-Saxons but being much inferiour in courage to his Predecessour he did not inherit that extent of power which Ceaulin had exercised over the other Saxon Princes Which opportunity was not omitted by Ethelbert King of Kent next in power to Ceaulin who without much hazard obtained that preeminence By which meanes a freer way was opened to communicate Christian Truthes to severall Provinces of the Kingdom after they had been once entertained by Ethelbert which hapned little above three years after the death of Ceaulin XX. CHAP. i. 2 c. The Irish Churches reduced from Schism by S. Gregory 1. SAint Gregory in the third year after he was Pope by his authority and wisedom restored the Churches of Ireland to Catholick Vnity from which they had been separated upon occasion of the quarrell about the Tria Capitula of which we treated before His Epistle to them concerning that subject is extant which that it had its full effect to their satisfaction may be proved by many arguments For presently after this time there is mention of severall of their Bishops and devout persons which undertook Pilgrimages to Rome to visit the Holy places and to expresse their duty to the supreme Bishop 2. Moreover another Epistle of the same Holy Pope is extant also in answer to certain doubts and questions which they had proposed to him touching the Rites and manner of Baptism what Form of Profession was to be administred to such as returned to the Church from the Nestorian Heresy c. But since those matters doe not concern the Ecclesiasticall affaires of Brittany the Reader if he be inquisitive may inform himself concerning S. Gregories resolutions in those cases from S. Gregory himselfe in his Works every where to be mett with 3. Onely we shall in this place observe that the Churches of Brittany were at this time free from any stain of Schism or Errours in Doctrines Yea probable it is that by them the Churches of Ireland were denounced to the See Apostolick as culpable It was about the year five hundred sixty six saith Baronius that they engaged themselves in the said Schism and now after twenty six years through Gods goodnes and by the endeavours of his servant S. Gregory they were restored XXI CHAP. 1.2 c. The death of severall Saxon Princes 4.5 The Death of the devout Queen Ingoberga Mother to Queen Bertha 1. IN the year of Grace five hundred ninety three Edelric King of the Northumbers dyed and his Son Ethelfrid succeeded him sirnamed the Cruel concerning whom Malmsburiensis gives this Character Thus being possessed of his Kingdom he began first vigorously to defend his own dominions then unjustly to invade the bounds of others and every where to seek occasions of exalting his glory Many combats were undertaken by him providently and executed gallantly for neither was he restraind by slouth when war was necessary neither in the exercising it did his courage impell him to temerity 2. About the same time Titillus King of the Eastangles being dead his Son Redwald possessed his throne who by some Writers is accounted the first founder of that Kingdom By the perswasion of the Holy King and Martyr S. Edwyn he was induced to give his name to Christ in Baptism But these and many other things concerning him which fill the Saxon Annalls hapned severall years after this time and shall in their due place be declared 3. This year was fruitfull in the deaths of our Saxon Princes for Crida King or Duke of the Mercians now likewise ended his life to whom succeeded his Son Wibba or Wippa not memorable in story for any thing so much as leaving behind him his illustrious children Penda Kenwalch and Sexburga of whom hereafter 4. About the year five hundred ninety four the pious and vertuous Queen Ingoberga received the reward of her patience by a holy and happy death She had been the wife of Charibert one of the Kings of the Franks and after she had born him a daughter was unworthily repudiated by him to make way for a Concubine called Meroflenda Her memory challenges a place in our History in as much as most probably she was Mother to Bertha or Aldiberga the Christian Lady above twenty years since maried to Ethelbert King of Kent whose piety and endeavours had a great influence in disposing her Husbands mind to embrace the Christian Faith very shortly to be proposed to him by S. Augustin the Monk 5. As touching the said Queen Ingoberga we receive a character of her vertues and an account of her happy death from a worthy French Bishop an eyewitnes of both to wit Gregory Bishop of Tours whose relation is as followeth In the fourteenth year of King Childebert Ingoberga Widow of Charibert departed this life A Lady she was of great sincerity and devotion diligent in watching prayers and Alms-giving She I suppose by direction of the Divine Providence sent messengers to mee desiring my counsel and assistance about her Last Will and disposing of matters which she intended for the good and remedy of her soule For which purpose she requested my personall presence that after advice between us her intentions might be committed to writing I could not refuse to come to her and at my entrance I mett with a Religious man who received mee courteously and presently called for a Notary Then we advised together after which she bequeathed some legacies and
Peter design'd Abbot of his New Monastery to assure S. Gregory of the well-fare of his children and the great hopes of a good successe of their Mission 2. Withall he made a request for a fresh supply of New Missioners to assist them in the dispensation of Divine Mysteries considering the great coÌ„course of those which desired instruction to comply with all which exceeded the power of those few labourers already employd And lastly for his own information and enablement to govern as became him the infant-Church of the Saxons so as to give no offence nor advantage of calumny to the Brittish Clergy which no doubt attentively bent their eyes upon his actions S. Augustin proposed certain Questions and difficulties to S. Gregory desiring his resolution of them What these particular Questions were will appeare when S. Gregories answer comes 3. For the present we will only take notice of a somewhat confident Censure which a Protestant B. Godwin has given of S. Augustin on this occasion Augustin saith he was perhaps no ill man but his ignorance was shamefull as appears by the Questions proposed by him to S. Gregory But he might have considered that those Questions principally regarding outward Rites and Iurisdiction which Rites were not altogether uniformly practised at Rome and in France c. It was necessary in a tender Church as this was to take care and circumspection about matters which otherwise were not of so great importance However the Character wich S. Gregory from knowledge and experience gave of S. Augustin deserves more to be regarded then B. Godwins which Character is contain'd in an Epistle written by that Holy Pope to King Ethelbert Our most Reverened Brother and Fellow-bishop Augustin saith he is a man very learned in the Rule of Monastick Institution full of the Science of the Sacred Scriptures and through the Divine Grace eminent in good works and vertues 4. Iohn Pits testifies moreover that by the same Messengers Letters were sent to Saint Gregory from King Ethelbert whom he reckons among the ancient Illustrious Writers of Brittany because there were extant besides a Treatise call'd Decrees of Iudgment a Book of Epistles writen by the same King to S. Gregory and S. Augustin as this Authour collects from S. Beda IX CHAP. 1. 2. c. The Gests Miracles Translation c. of S. Ivo 1. WIthout interrupting the order of the Gests of S. Augustin the next of which regards S. Gregories Answer to his Letters and Requests which will not arrive till this year of our Lord six hundred be past We will here interpose the Gests of two Saints the one a stranger but dying in Brittany the other a Brittain but dying beyond seas and of both the death hath been consign'd to this year 2. The first was S. Ivo concerning thorn Camden thus Writes The River Vse being ready to enter into Cambridgshire passes by a town handsom enough and well inhabited which in the Saxon tongue was anciently call'd Slepe but now S. Ives from Ivo a Persian Bishop who about the year six hundred travelled through England and every where left a sweet-odour of his Sanctity carefully sowing the word of God where he pass'd and at last left his name to this Town where he ended his life From whence notwithstanding the Monks of Ramsey shortly after translated his Body thither This was a very rich Monastery seated among the Fennâ— about seaven miles distant from thence 3. More particularly concerning this Saint we read in Capgrave Florentius Matheâ—â— of Westminster and Malmsburiensis that he was born in a Citty of Persia called Frianeos that his Father was a Prince there named Yomos and his Mother Isitalia That his onely Brother Athanatos lived an Eremiticall life in a certain wood and was illustrious for Miracles That Saint Ivo was elected Bishop in the town where he was born and not long after translated to the Archiepiscopall See of the Citty Asitanea Which See he governed with great Sanctity and prudence till a terrible famine so desolated the Countrey that Parents were compelled to devour their children By reason whereof Saint Ivo with eleaven more devout companions forsook that Region and passing through many countreys at last came to Rome where by the advice of the Pope they severed themselves and Saint Ivo by divine disposition together with his Nephew Sithius his kinsman Inthius and some others caâ—e into Brittany Where he spread the Gospell wheresoever he came and afterward went over into France where yet he could not be perswaded to abide long though the king and people expressed all kindnes and respect to him but returned into Brittany and to his death remaind in a town call Slepe at three miles distance from Huntington serving God all his days in watching fasting and prayers 4. The occasion of the Translation of his body from thence is by the same Authours described after this manner His Sacred Body remained severall ages in the place of his buriall insomuch as his Memory was lost in that place But at last in the year of Grace one thousand and one a certain husband man as he was plowing the ground light upon his Tomb which being taken up and opened the Body of a Bishop in his Pontificall ornaments was seen in it Whereupon the Pastor of that village called Ednoth a Monk being sent for they with his advice caried the Body into the Church and with great reverence placed it near the Altar The night following the same Bishop S. Ivo appeared in a very reverend form and with great brightnes to a Carpenter called Ezi and told him who he was commanding him to signify to another Ednoth Abbot of Ramsey that he should translate his and his companions bodies from thence to his Monastery But the poor man not having the boldnes to relate this vision he appeared to him a second time repeating the same commands Which he still neglecting to perform at the third apparition the Bishop smote him on the side with his Crosier telling him that the pain of that stroke should remain till he had performed what had been enjoyned him The mun awaking presently after found a greivous pain in his side as if a sword had peirced it 5. That was he compelled to declare his vision to the Abbot which assoon as he had done he was freed his pain But the Abbot would give no credit to what the man told him but calling him clown and fool said Must we translate and venerate the ashes of I know not what cobler The night following the Holy Bishop appeared to the Abbot and said Rise quickly for I whom thou scornfully calledst Cobler have brought thee here a pair of boots that will last a good while These thou must putt on and wear for my sake Having said thus he seemed to draw on his leggs a pair of boots with care to make them sitt smooth and hand som. Presently the Abbot waking felt such horrible pain
the Deposition or death of S. Golven Bishop and Confessour who succeeding S. Paul weaned the Church committed to him from its childish nourishment and strengthned it with the solid meat of holy Teaching illustrated it with the light of pious conversation and advanced it to the perfect form of vertue So rendring himself gratious to our Lord by his care to adorn his Spouse he in white robes ascended to the Mariage of the Lamb celebrated in the Heavenly Ierusalem The Holy Bishop dyed at Rennes and was buried in the Monastery of S. Melanius 2. But the Originall of S. Balred is more assured a holy man born in the Northern parts of Brittany who dyed this year and his Memory is celebrated in our Martyrologe on the twenty ninth of March. Where it is sayd that he was wonderfully buried in three places seing three Towns Aldham Tinnigham and Preston contended for his Body Probably this is the same who by our Historians Mathew of Westminster Hoveden is called S. Balter whose Church having been impiously layd wast by Analef the Dane he was shortly after punished for his Sacriledge by a miserable death 3. The year following by the return of S. Mellitus and the Decrees of Pope Boniface and the Roman Synod peace was restored and confirmed to the English Church and quietnes to Monasteries 4. In the year of Grace six hundred and twelve Ceolulf King of the West-Saxons after a raign of fourteen years dyed He had spent all his life in war saith William of Malmsbury and never allow'd himself any rest but was always employed either with defending or enlarging his Provinces Two Princes succeeded together in his Throne both of them valiant and both contending with one another in all offices of kindnes and freindship their names were Cinegislus and Quincelmus And for their concord unusuall among Kings they were a miracle to their own times and an example for succeeding Many wars they managed so as it was doubtfull whether they shewd therein greater courage or moderation Sometimes they fought against the Brittains sometimes against Penda King of the Mercians a Prince exercised in all the sleights of war This Quicelmus is by some Writers said to have been the Brother of Cinegislus but others more probably say he was his Son and assumd into a participation of his Throne IV. CHAP. 1.2 c Ethelfrid King of the Northumbers kills above twelve hundred Brittish Monks 7.8 S. Augustin uniustly accused of this slaughter by Protestants and defended W. Prinns horrible calumnies 1. THE year of our Lord six hundred and thirteen was blackned by a greivous calamity hapning to the Brittains and among them principally to those who least deserved it the Religious Monks of the famous Monastery of Bangor Which calamity was brought upon them by the barbarous King of the Northumbers Ethelfrid who well deserved the sirname given him of ferus cruel or Savage His Character we have already delivered from Malmsburiensis and how he broke the power of Edan King of the Scotts The present Story is related by Saint Beda in the manner following 2. The most powerfull King of the Angli Edelfridus having gatherd a mighty army made a terrible slaughter of the perfidious Nation of the Brittains at the Citty of the Legions in the English tongue calld Legacester but more rightly in the Brittish Caër-Legion Chester When he was ready to begin the battell he saw their Preists who were mett to pray to God for their army standing a part from it in a place of greater safety Whereupon he ask'd who those men were and for what design they were assembled in that place Now most of them were of the Monastery of Banchor in which the Number of Monks was so great that being divided into seaven companies each under a particular President every company consisted of no sewer then three hundred and all lived by their labour Now the greatest part of them were mett together in this Army to pray for it where they likewise celebrated a Fast three days together and a certain Captain calld Brochmal was appointed with convenient forces to protect them from the swords of their barbarous Enemies whilst they should be intent to their Proyers 3. King Edilfrid therfore having understood the cause why those Monks were come together he said If it then be so that they they cry unto their God against us they doe truly fight against us though they wear no arms since they persecute us with their imprecations Thereupon he gave command to sett upon them first which was performd and after their slaughter he destroyd all the other forces of the perfidious Brittains though with a considerable losse to his own Army 4. The report is that of those Monks which came to pray there were slain no fewer then twelve hundred and that fifty onely escaped by flight For Brocmal at the first charge of the Enemy fled with all his soldiers so leaving those whom he ought to have defended naked and unarmd to the swords of the barbarous Saxons And thus was fulfilld the Prophecy of the Holy Bishop Saint Augustin though himself a long time before was gone to heaven That for their perfidious refusall of his counsel and offer of eternall Salvation they should feele a Divine revenge by their temporal destruction 5. This cruelty of the Pagan King was notwithstanding presently after iustly punish'd for Nicholas Trivet a French Chronologist from I know not what Records writes How Ethelfrid after this combat marching forwards toward Bangor was mett by three Brittish Princes Blederic Duke of Cornwal Margaduc Prince of Southwales Demetiae and Cadwan Duke of Northwales Venedotiae who fought with him and killd of his army ten thousand and sixty men Vpon which victory Cadwan was by ioynt consent made King who pursued Ethelfrid to the River of Humber But when Ethelfrid returnd with his own and other Saxon auxiliary forces a composition was made between them by freinds on these conditions That Cadwan should enioy the Provinces towards Wales on the south of Humber and Ethelfrid all on the North side 6. This is the true Narration concerning the slaughter wee may call it Martyrdome of the twelve hundred innocent Monks of Bangor attested generally by the consent of all our ancient Historians Onely Sigebert affirms this calamity to have befalln the Scottish Monks so he misnames them in the war between Edilfrid and Edan which he refers to the year of Grace six hundred and fifteen which was seaven years after the death of Saint Augustin But true Chronology confirmed by our best Writers place this massacre two years before and thus saith B. Vsher doe the Annals of Vlster refer to the year of Christ six hundred and thirteen the war of Kaerlegion where the Saints were killd by the Saints intending these Monks of Bangor 7. Which consent of Historians evidently disproves the blasphemous calumnies by some Protestant Writers B. Parker B. Iewel
against the Brittains at Beandune Bindon in Dorsetshire But at the first onsett the Brittains affrighted with their large swords and long bucklers were quickly putt to flight without any considerable losse on the Saxons side who upon a survay found the bodies of two thousand and six hundred Brittains slaine These large swords called by Huntingdon Secures and by Witechind large knives were in the Saxon tongue called Saxa from whence that Nation is sayd to have received its name 2. The year following according to Walsinghams account dyed the vertuous and devout Sebert King of the Trinobantes or East-Saxons and with great and general mourning was buried in the Church of Westminster built by himself which in succeeding times was magnificently enlarged and adorned and made the common Sepulcher of our Kings 3. How acceptable to God was the Sanctity and merits of this good King appeared by a lasting Miracle For in the days of King Edward the first of the Norman Race the Monks of Westmâ—nster having a resolution to translate his Body from the Old Church to the New assoon as with great devotion they had opened his Sepulcher they found his right hand to the middle of his arm entire in flesh skin nayles and bones compacted This was seaven hundred years after he had been there buried Thus writeth Walsingham In his place succeeded his three sons Sered Seward and Sigebert ioynd equally in the Government but much degenerating from their fathers piety VI. CHAP. 1.2 c. The death of King Ethelbert and of the Holy Bishop Lethard 4.5 The Sanctity of King Ethelbert acknowledged 6. 7. His Children 1. PResently after if it was indeed after dyed also Ethelbert glorious in piety and merits the first Protectour of the rising Christian Church of the Saxons His death befell in the fifty sixth year of his raign and the one and twentieth after he had embraced the Christian Faith He was the third King of the English Nation whose Empire extended over all the Provinces Southward from the River Humber saith S. Beda adding that he was the first of those who went to heaven By which clause is implyed that he dyed before King Sebert However certain it is that a very small space of time intervend between both their deaths He was buried in the porch of Saint Martin within the Church of the blessed Apostles Peter and Paul where likewise the Body of his devout Queen Bertha or Aldiberga was layd And his memory is consecrated both in ours and the Roman Martyrologe on the sixth of the Calends of March. 2. King Ethelbert had also another blessed companion in the place of his Sepulture to wit S. Lethard the Holy B. of Senliâ— who came with Queen Aldiberga out of France into Brittany Concerning whom William of Malmsbury thus writes An ancient Authour called Gosselin celebrates the miracles of Saint Lethard who accompanied Queen Bertha into this Island particularly his readines to afford rain in times of drouth when his intercession is demanded a pleasant example whereof was shewd about the same Writers time For there having been a terrible fiery drouth about the height of Sommer the Sacred Body of the Saint was solemnly carried in Procession with Litanies But no rain succeeding thereupon the Cantor at his return with the Body with some indignation addressed his speech to the Holy Bishop saying Doest thou not see how great the tribulation of the whole countrey is by reason of this drouth and yet thou art negligent in succouring us These words of a seeming reproof were no sooner uttred but presently there fell such abundance of rain that the most greedy desires were satisfied 3. The vertues of King Ethelbert are comprised by the Authour of his Life in these words This blessed King though his power extended as far as Humber yet in his conversation he shewd himself as perfectly one of Christ beggars as if he had possessed nothing It was a blessed sight to see this glorious King humbly serving the poore to see him who terrified Kings to stand in fear of Gods Preists and to shew an humble respect to the meanest Ministers of the Church How brightly he shone in repressing vice exalting vertue fulfilling the Divine precepts and in all works of piety is so much more clearly to be read in Gods heavenly Book as human Writers have been negligent in expressing c. Antiquity and the favourable authority of former Saints is an irreproachable Witnes of his Sanctity since from the beginning his Solemnity has been celebrated by Gods Saints 4. Among which Saints devoted to this Holy Kings memory S. Dunstan was one who in a certain night watching in devotion at the sepulchers of this King of S. Augustin and other Holy Bishops his Successours heard on a sudden voyces of certain persons singing this Antiphone of the Ecclesiasticall Office Gaudent in coelis animae Sanctorum qui c. The soules of thâ—se Saints who have followed our Lords steps doe now reioyce in heaven c. Whereat being astonish'd he approach'd to the dore and looking through the clefts for it was lock'd he saw the whole Oratory shining with a wonderfull light and a quire of persons in white robes melodiously and ioyfully singing that Antiphone Such honour is due to holy Kings and Prelats c. This we read related by Osbern an ancient Compiler of the Life of Saint Dunstan In which Narration though Saint Ethelbert be not named yet without question he reposing there was principally intended 5. In proof of his acknowledged sanctity c. there were in S. Augustins Church set up dayly five cierges continually burning to wit before the Tomb of S. Augustin of S. Mâ—â—red of S. Adrian Abbot before the great Altar before the Monument of King Ethelbert and of S. Lethard Bishop and a sixth in the Grott before the Image of the Blessed Virgin Mary where S. Dunstan was honourd with many visions of her as the Authour of S. Augustins liâ—e testifies And Polydor Virgil affirms that even to his days the Sacred body of King Ethelbert was illustrious by many Miracles 6. He left behind only two children by his Queen Adilburga Eadbald to whom he resign'd the Title of King after he had earnestly admonish'd him to be carefull in preserving and promoting the Christian Faith which admonition how he complyed with shall be shewd hereafter And Edelburga who was afterward married to Edwin King of the Northumbers and of whose Conversion she was a principall instrument To these two a third is added by Camden Speed and other Modern Writers namely the Holy Virgin Edburga who among Saxon Virgins was the first which undertook the Profession of a devout Nunne This holy Virgin saith the Authour of her life after she had received Sacred Baptisme gave praises to God day and night fervently begging of him the grace to be esteem'd worthy to enioy the spirituall rewards of her onely Bride-groom Iesus
be dark 7. Edwin being thus left alone in obscurity had the greater freedom to entertain his melancholick thoughts which were busied rather how to dye nobly then how to secure his life which he conceived impossible Being taken up with such meditations he on a sudden heard the voyce of one at a little distance who ask'd him Why he staid there alone in the dark when all others were asleep Edwin nothing imagining who this unknown person was desired him to be gone Yet he departed not but continuing his speech he said My Son you have indeed great cause to be greived and to stand in fear of Redwald who is resolved on your â—uine But what reward would you give to one who would restore you without all danger to this Kings fidelity Edwin answerd that it was beyond his power to make an equall recompence But said the other what retribution would you make to him who should not only doe this but make you stronger then your enemy and possessour of his crown yea and encrease your patrimony with the accession of other kingdomes beside Hereto Edwin sayd I can only promise a gratefull mind for such obligations exceed all possible retribution When he had said this the Angell for that it was an Angell the successe demonstrated added these words But what will you doe for him who will not only make you happy and glorious in this world but after this life procure for you immortall glory Will you not at least afford him your attention and submission when he shall propose to you counsells in themselves holy and good for you This being readily promised by Edwin Then the Angel layd his hand upon his head and sayd to him When you shall hereafter see a mans hand thus layd on your head and all the things which I have foretold you accomplish'd then be sure to remember this promise you have made And having said this he vanished leaving Edwin in an uncertainty between hope and feare 8 Now whilst these discourses passed between Edwin and the unknown Messenger from heaven which S. Beda Huntingdon Florilegus and severall Protestant Writers doubt not to call a Divine Oracle the Queen Wife of Redwald undertook the patronage of Edwin representing to her husband his noble qualities the basenes and infamy which would lye on him being a King if for fear he should betray his freind c. In a word she so wrought with him that he renounced the promise made to Ethelfrid embraced Edwin confirming his ancient fidelity and in revenge of the infamy which the Tyrant would have perswaded him to he sent first a defiance to Ethelfrid saith Florilegus provoking him to a combat Whereupon armies were raised on both sides which mett in the Region of the Iutes on the Eastern side of the River Idle 9. Huntingdon gives this Narration of the combat They fought saith he in the Province of the Coritani Nottinghamshire in the bounds of the Mercians on the East of the River Idle which lost its colour by the abundance of blood shed there King Edâ—lfrid wondring and disdaining that any one should dare to oppose him with his choicest and most tryed soldiers with wonderfull boldnes but withall discorderly rushd among his Enemies whose army was ranged to the best advantage and terrible to behold for they were not only more numerous but with shining helmets great groves of spears and innumerable banners they march'd orderly in three great bodies Notwithstanding the King of the Northumbers hastily rushing as to an assured prey among the thickest squadrâ—ns slew Rayner the son of Redwald sending him and his part of the army before him to Hell But Redwald nothing affrighted but rather incensed with this losse kept his ground invincibly with his two other Bodies Which the Northumbrians being not able to peirce through Edilfrid beyond his power striving to enter was separated a good distance from his own soldiers and in a short time waâ— slain his body lying upon a heap of enemies slaughterd by him Assoon as this King was dead his whole army fled 10. This deserved end had the ambition of Edilfrid nourish'd with all manner of crimes after he had raign'd four and twenty years In whose place succeeded Edwin now rightfull King of the Northumbers who was present at this combat and seems to have given name to a town not far distant called Edwinstow though others derive that appellation from another root As for the Sons of Ethelfrid Oswald and Ebba born to him by Acca the sister of Edwin they fled privily into Scotland by which some understand the originall countrey of the Scottish nation Ireland Of whose return we shall treat in due place And thus much of the Divine Oracle was this year fullfilld the rest also will be duly accomplish'd in the proper season IX CHAP. i. 2 c Eadbald King of Kent repents his Apostacy 1. WE will now contemplate the happy change which the right hand of our Lord made in the heart of Eadbald King of Kent upon the sight of the wounds which the stripes inflicted on the Body of the Archbishop S. Laurentius by S. Peter caused It is thus described by S. Bede When the King heard that for his eternall good the Bishop had suffred from the Apostle such wounds and torments he was sore affrighted And renouncing his former accursed Idolatry also repudiating his incestuous Wife he received the Faith of Christ and was baptised After which he was carefull to favour and with his utmost power to promote the affairs of the Church 2. S. Beda had reason to mention his favour and liberality to the Church for there is to this day extant a Charter of his dated this year in which after a commemoration of the occasion of his Conversion by seing the stripes inflicted on S. Laurence he declares that for the remedy of the soules of his father his own and others of his kinred he granted for the use of the Monastery of Saint Peter and S. Paul a portion of land of thirty ploughs in Kent call'd Northborne and withall confirmed all the Gifts Priviledges and liberties formerly granted by his Father to the same Church c. 3. Moreover to testify his care of the advancing the Christian Faith in his kingdom he sent saith Saint Beda into France from whence he recalled Mellitus and Iustus ordaining that they should return to their Churches and freely instruct and govern the flocks committed to them Accordingly they came back about a year after their departure And Iustus indeed went to his Church at Rochester formerly committed to him But the inhabitants of London would not receive their Bishop Mellitus for they rather chose to obey their Idolatrous Preists X. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Laurence his voyage to procure Vnity with the Irish and Scottish Bishops the good Successe of it 5 6 His death Saint Mellitus his Successour 1. AFter this S. Laurence survived no long time for he dyed in
the beginning of the following year But the short remainder of his life he spent very proffitably for Gods Churches For not contenting himself with providing for the spirituall good of his own See he extended his zeale and care beyond the limits of the Island Insomuch as some Authours write that to procure an Vnion and charitable correspondance between the Churches of the Saxons Brittains Scotts and Irish he undertook a painfull voyage into Ireland to perswade them to a conformity with the Vniversall Church in celebrating the Paschall solemnity 2. But perhaps their meaning was that by his appointment a Conference or Synod was assembled in which certain Irish and Scottish Bishops met to compose differences about that point Which Synod according to the Centuriators of Magdeburg was celebrated in the Isle of Man in which S. Laurence earnestly contended for an uniformity with the Catholick Church in that Observation and wrote letters to the same effect to the Irish and Scottish Bishops who were absent 3. Neither were his endeavours vain for as the Authour of his Life in Capgrave relates By S. Laurence his preaching and exhortations in Ireland Scotia his fame was largely spread insomuch as S. Tenan an Arch-bishop of Ireland came to him A man of so great Sanctity that he is reported to have raised to life three dead persons Which Holy Bishop having heard S. Laurence disputing touching the Paschall observation and other Apostolick Institutions yeilded the Victory to Truth and endeavoured to â—eform the practise of his own Nation 4. And no wonder it is that Truth defended by such a man should prevayle since he by Gods assistance confirmed it with Divine Miracles Among which the restoring of a dead man to life at his return from the same Synod is recorded by the said Authour The man of God Laurence being returned saith he found the son of a man who had kindly entertained him dead and the parents in great sorrow Who with a loud voyce cryed to him O holy man restore our son to us that we may more firmly beleive in Iesus Christ whom thou hast preached to us Hereupon the Holy Bishop having first offred up his prayers to God said to the Child Arise who presently rose up and withall testified that being dead his soule was violently drawn by horrible spirits to the flames of Hell but upon the prayer of the holy man Laurence it was by Angels shining with brightnes brought back to the body Hereupon the child together with his Father mother whole family and kinred were baptised and the Holy Bishop passing through the whole region dispersed saving doctrine every where which he confirmed with Miracles 5. These are the last Gests recorded of S. Laurence who in the beginning of the following year of Grace six hundred and nineteen deposed his mortality and was buried in his own Church neer his Predecessour S. Augustin with an Epitaph inscribed which commemorated his forementioned scourging by S. Peter Not the English only but Roman Church likewise celebrates his memory on the second of February for thus we read in the Martyrologe At Canterbury in England is this day celebrated the commemoration of S. Laurence who after S. Augustin govern'd that Church and converted also the King to the Faith Vpon which passage Baronius thus writes In the Catalogue of the Writers of Brittany is signified that the Life of S. Laurence was compiled by Gâ—tzelin a Monk of S. Bertins in Flanders which probably is the same still extant in Capgrave 6. It hapned commodiously that S. Mellitus Bishop of London was returned into Brittany before the death of S. Laurence For since the Kings of the East-Saxons would not admit him neither could Eadbald whose power was not so great as his Fathers constrain them to it now upon the vacancy of the See also at the the request of Eadbald and no man opposing he succeeded S. Laurence therein whilst S. Iustus governed the See of Rochester These two Bishops as we read in the Antiquities of Brittany with an equall care and solicitude exercised their Episcopall function and received exhortatory letters from Pope Boniface who after Deusdedit governed the Roman Church Those to Mellitus are not now extant But the Letters directed to S. Iustus shal be mentioned in due place 7. King Eadbald the year foregoing this had begun the building a Chappel to the honour of the Blessed Mother of God in the Monastery of S. Peter which being now finish'd was consecrated by S. Mellitus S. Beda makes mention of it And how gratefull it was to the Blessed Virgin Mary was oftimes made manifest by praises sung to God in it by the glorified Saints and many Miracles saith the Authour of S. Mellitus his life XI CHAP. 1.2 c King Edwins Conquests 1. IN the mean time Edwin King of the Northumbers according to a Divine Oracle being exalted from a state of Exile to that Kingdom encreased his dominions For in the year six hundred and twenty he fought against Cadwan the Brittish King who had compelled King Ethelfrid to retire more Northward quitting certain Provinces of the Brigantes Yorkshire lying towards Wales Which Provinces Edwin now again recovered having overcome him in battell The Region thus recovered was anciently called Elmeâ— saith Camden and it is seated near Leeds a principall town in Yorkshire in the Saxon tongue called Loyds which became a Royal Town after the burning of Cambodunum Almonbury or Albanbury in this Kings days where S. Paulinus built a Church to the honour of our Proto-Martyr S. Alban 2. The year following the same King Edwin fought prosperously against the Scotts and Picts lead by their King Eugenius and recovering from them the Provinces of Galloway and Laudon added them to his own Dominions That Region was in the times of the Romans call'd Valentia belong'd to the Brittains Some Wrâ—terâ— say that the Scottish King Eugenius was at this time dead and that these Provinces were won from Ferquhard his Son and this with lesser difficulty by reason of civill dissentions between the said Ferquhard and his Nobles He is sayd to have been educated and instructed by Conan the Holy Bishop of Sodor in the Isle of Man and that afterward by means of frequent conversation with Brittish Preists he fell into the Heresy of Pelagius with which never any Scottish King before had been tainted Thus Hector Boëtius Although no other Historian does in this age impute that Errour to the Brittains 3. King Edwins conquests were the next year yet further extended For according to Saint Beda's relation he subdued the Islands called Mevaniae or Meneviae to the English Empire One of which Islands lying more toward the South namely Anglesey is both more happy in producing plenty of corn and other fruits and in quantity larger as containing according to the English estimation the measure of nine hundred and sixty families Whereas the other to wit
perfect accomplishment of the said Oracle Almighty God putt it in his thoughts to demand for a second wife in place of Quenburga who dyed during his Exile Ethelburga calld also Tata daughter of Ethelbert late King of Kent and sister to Eadbald at this time raigning there For which purpose he sent Embassadours into Kent But the Royal Virgin who had the devout Quern Aldiberga for her Mother and Saint Augustin for her Spiritual Father who had instilld into her a Noble and deeper sence of Christianity refused to hearken to such proposalls made by a Pagan Idolatrous King The answer therefore brought back by the Embassadours was according to Saint Beda That it was not lawfull for a Christian Virgin to be maried to a Pagan for fear least the Faith and Sacraments of the Celestial King should be profaned by so near an association with a King who was ignorant in the Worship due to the true God 5. Notwithstanding this repulse Edwin would not desist from his pretentions but remanding his Messengers with orders to presse more earnestly the Mariage he assured King Eadbald and his Sister That for himself he would never doe the least thing that might be contrary to the Christian Faith professed by the Virgin but rather would allow full permission both to her and all those who came with her men and women Preists and servants â—o enioy after the Christian manner the perfect exercise of their Religion both as to an open Profession of their Faith and performance of all â—ites belonging therto He added moreover that he himself would not refuse to embrace the same Religion in case that after a serious examination by prudent men it appeard to be more holy and beseeming the Maiesty of God then that in which he had been brought up 6 Such advantageous conditions as these from so potent a King could not be refused For no doubt the pious Virgin considered that as to her self there would be no danger and withall that hereby a way was opened to the gaining not only of her husbands soule but of the greatest part of his subiects too This was the very case of her own countrey for by the mariage of a Christian Lady into it her Father had been well disposed to embrace the Christian Faith assoon as proposed by Saint Augustin and he was no sooner converted but generally his whole Kingdom followed his Example Besides Preachers were now ready and near at hand not to be expected from forrain countreys or strangers who had no knowledge of the Kingdoms language and as for Religion it self it was becom no wonder even among the Pagans the fame of the great Miracles confirming it was dispersed over the whole Island and no doubt would dispose the way for its reception 7. Vpon such considerations as these the Mariage was consented to Yet before her departure the pious Virgin obtaind from Saint Iustus Arch-bishop of Canterbury a man 〈◊〉 indeed to be her Spirituall Father and Master namely Saint Paulinus who was one of those which had been sent by Saint Gregory into Brittany to labour in the Harvest of soules And moreover to enable him to preach the Truth with greater authority and vigour Paulinus saith Saint Beda was ordaind Bishop of York by Iustus Arch-bishop on the twelfth day before the Calends of August and in the six hundred and five and twentieth year after our Lords Incarnation 8. Vnder the secure conduct of so prudent a Guide thereâ—ore the Royal Virgin is sent to her Husband King Edwin To whom likewise she presented Letters from Pope Boniface saith Saint Beda by whom they are at large recited The substance wherof consisted in a summary Explication of the grounds of Christianity touching the Creation and fall of man the Doctrine of the Holy Trinity and Mans redemption c. from whence descending to exhortations to renouncing Idolatry the vanity and danger wherof he declared he proposed King Audubald Eadbald and his New Queen for his examples to follow in receiving the sign of the Crosse and Sacrament of Baptism by which alone he might be freed from the guilt of â—ins and eternall misery c. Hereto he added as a sign of benediction from Saint Peter certain presents a shirt adornd with gold together with Laena ancyriana a certain Robe of the Eastern fashion 9. The same Pope had likewise written a Letter to the Lady Ethelburga In which after expressing his ioy for her own and her Brother King Eadbalds conversion he earnestly exhorted her to use all possible endeavours by perswasions to her husband and by prayers to God to instill into him a love of Christian Faith assuring her that he himself also would ioyn in the same prayers He desired her likewise to inform him by letters of the successe of her pious endeavours concluding also with small presents of a Looking-glasse sett in silver and an Ivory comb gilded c. 10. It is not to be doubted but the pious Queen diligently followd such charitable exhortations and both by her words and example endeavoured to prepare her Husbands heart to admitt the celestial Light of Divine Truth Neither can we suspect that Saint Paulinus would be wanting to contribute his assistance in so pious a work But King Edwin forgetfull perhaps of the Divine Oracles could not suddenly be persuaded to renounce the Superstition received from his Ancestours and complying too much with vicious liberty and instead therof to submitt his neck to Christs yoak easy only to hearts replenished with Charity A stronger hand therefore was necessary to expugn all difficulties and this God was pleased to stretch forth â—o him the year following XIII CHAP. 1. King Edwin in danger to be murdred 2.3 c. His promises to become a Christian upon conditions 5. His Warr against the West-Saxon Kings and victory 1. THE prosperity of King Edwin raisd extreme envy especially in the mind of Quichelm King of the West-Saxons and an equall desire to stopp the current of it But not daring to attempt this by a declared war he had recourse to treachery and sent an Assassin under the shew of a publick Messenger to murder him King Edwin was then recreating himself in a countrey house at Auldby upon the River Derwent seaven miles distant from York It was then the day of the Christian Paschal solemnity when the King was advertised of the Messengers arrival whom he commanded to be admitted And while the King courteously stretched forth his hand to salute him the Assassin with a feigned submission put his own hand under his Robe and took out a short sword which with great violence he directed against the King and had certainly peirced him through had not a faithfull servant of his calld Lilla interposing himself receiv'd the sword into his own body Notwithstanding so furious and forcible was the thrust that the point of the sword passing through Lilla's body entred a little into the Kings who was presently secur'd from
further danger by his Guards Neither could the Messenger whose name was Eumerus be dispatched before he had slain another of the Kings soldiers calld Forder 2. This wound brought everlasting health both to the King and Kingdom of the Northumbers The Queen Ethelbuga was then great with child and by the consternation caused by that dismal accident and the Kings danger was before her time the same night deliverd of a daughter Whereupon the King partly in gratitude to his Gods for his escape and partly for ioy of receiving issue obliged himself by certain vowes to them for he was naturally very devout and causing Publick Prayers to be appointed his intention was to sacrifise his young daughter to the vain Idol worshipped by him Which impious design of his being come to the knowledg of Saint Paulinus he very opportunely interposed himself and informed the King that he owed his present safety not to the false Deities adored by him but to the one onely true God from whom himself by Prayer had obtaind safety both to the Father and daughter and therefore that it was iust that the young child should be consecrated to Christ the Authour of his health 3. Vpon this remonstrance King Edwin was somewhat moved but yet replied What assurance canst then give mee that I owe mine own and my daughters life to the God worshipped by thee and not to mine own Deities Hereto Paulinus answerd by setting forth the impotency of Idols and omnipotency of the true God adding other considerations touching the Queens sanctity very acceptable to God and her Prayers also for his life and prosperity Well said the King who was then recoverd of his wound I will now putt it to the tryall whether I am to give thanks for my present safety and happy successes to thy God or no. I am resolved to invade this murdrous King If Christ whom thou adorest will give mee victory I engage my Faith here to serve and worship him alone In the mean time since Ethelburga earnestly desires it I resign my child to be disposed of by thee and initiated in the Mysteries of thine and her Religion And moreover I promise in case I return from this war with health and victory that I will seriously deliberate of the great affaire and will doe as thou advisest mee 4. S. Paulinus infinitly glad at these promises of the King departed from him and on the solemne day of Pentecost following baptised this first-born child of Ethelburga together with twelve others of the Kings family saith S. Beda who were the first fruits of that Nation And then was accomplish'd the Oracle pronounced by S. Gregory and Alleluia with great ioy sung among them The name imposed on the child was Eanfleda She was afterward a Queen and illustrious for Sanctity concerning whom more shall be related in due place 5. King Edwin deferd not the war but the same year gathering a great army saith S. Beda he marched against the West-Saxons and coming to a battell he gaind the victory after which he either killd or had surrendred to him all those whom he was informed had conspired his death Florilegus adds that Quichelm whom he calls Quinchelin was slain in the place of battell which place in testimony of his victory Edwin calld Quinchelines hame And so returnd with triumph into his own kingdom But William of Malmsbury affirms that both the West-Saxon Kings Kinegils and Quichelm escaped and not long after embraced the Christian Faith by the preaching of Berinus a holy Bishop likewise that they fought prosperously against Penda King of the Mercians XIV CHAP. 1.2 King Edwin wonderfully converted to Christianity 3.4 c. A Generall Assembly called in which Idolatry is renounced and the Christian Faith received 11. The place of this Assembly 1. CErtain it is that King Edwin obtaind an illustrious victory as shortly appeard by his acknowledgment of his obligation to discharge the Vow he had made to Almighty God Notwithstanding at the first he delayd partly upon a pretence of publick affaires and partly out of a desire to deliberate more maturely For being a man as S. Beda saith naturally of a peircing sagacious Spirit he would oftimes sitt alone silent but revolving in his mind many doubtfull thoughts what he should resolve upon and what Religion he should professe He was already unsatisfied in his own superstition but withall he had fram'd in his mind obiections against Christian Religion He thought it misbecoming a great victorious King to submit his neck to the yoak of one who had been crucified c. 2. On a certain day as he was agitated with such uncertain thoughts Saint Paulinus no doubt by divine Inspiration came suddenly to him and laying his hand on the Kings head severely asked him Whether he calld to mind that Sign of his Faith and promise formerly given when he was in a privat condition an exild person and in imminent danger of death And he bad him take heed how he continued longer a rebell against God since he who had raised him up so high could as easily depresse him The King was struck with this unexpected behaviour of Saint Paulinus but having recovered the freedom of his thoughts and perfectly remembring the forementioned Divine Oracle he presently fell at Saint Paulinus his feet acknowledging his guilty doubtfullnes and submitting himselfe to obey what soever he should command him from God whom by a new infused Light he perceived to have been his Guide through strange and wonderfull wayes to his Divine saving Truth Now all his doubts and obiections vanished and he is resolved not only himself to become a servant of Christ but to endeavour to make his subiects also companions with him in that happy servitude He perceives a compleat effect of all the promises formerly made by the invisible Messenger and he condemnes his own slownes in corresponding to the Divine Goodnes 3. But withall considering what inward suspicions and commotions in mens minds a sudden publick change of Religion would probably cause he with the advice and approbation of Saint Paulinus thought fitt to proceed with as much prudence and caution as might be and by calling a Generall Assembly of his Estates to endeavour to make the introducing of Christian Religion an Act of the Kingdom as well as of the King To this expedient Saint Paulinus the rather consented because since the Queen and her Christian families coming he saw a generall disesteem of their Idoll-Gods among the people 4. The great Assembly being convened the King in the first place signified to them the great and signal blessings he had received from God and how desirous he was to expresse his gratitude to his Benefactour But since severall Nations according to their fancy appropriated to themselves many peculiar Gods he could not perswade himself there could be any more then One Omnipotent God That therefore which he desired to propose to their serious considerations was Which
following Now in his Letters to King Edwin calld by S. Beda exhortatory Letters the Copy of which is recorded by him after â—ongratulating with him for his piety and zeal he with a fatherly charity incites him to persist continually and advance in the Faith of that saving truth which he had embraced Adding withall that at his request he had sent two Palls for the two Metropolitans Honorius and Paulinus with a Faculty enabling each of them by his authority to subrogate another when either of them should depart this life This priviledge he granted as well out of his affection to the King as in consideration of the great distance between Rome and Brittany 4. At the same time likewise Pope Honorius wrote letters to Honorius the new Arch-bishop of Canterbury in which saith S Beda he renewd the Decree mentioned in the former letter That when the Arch-bishop of Canterbury or York should dye he who remaind alâ—ve being of the same degree should have power to ordain another in the place of him who was dead that it might not be necessary to weary themselves with sending to Rome through so far extended spaces of land and Sea for the ordaining an Arch-bishop He further signified that he had sent him a Pall and another to S. Paulinus for the same purpose The Exemplar of this Letter is likewise extant in S. Beda 5. Moreover the same year Pope Honorius wrote to the Scotts touching their Errour about Easter for thus writes the same Authour The same Pope likewise directed Letters to the Nation of the Scotts having found that they erred in the observation of the Paschal solemnity Whom he earnestly exhorted not to prefer their own reason being inconsiderable for their paucity and living in the utmost bounds of the world before all other Churches both ancient and Modern through the whole world and consequently that they would not celebrate another different Easter contrary to the Paschall computations and Synodal Decrees of the Vneversal Church 6 The successe of which Letters is thus declared by B. Vsher That these admonitions were not unproffitable I partly collect from Beda who relates how the Scotts dwelling in the Southern parts of Ireland by the advice given them from the Bishop of the Apostolick See were taught to observe Easter after the Canonical Rite and partly from Cummian who lived at the same time and in his Epistle to Segeni Abbot of the Monastery of Hye writes thus touching the first admitting in Ireland the great Cycle of the Alexandrins consisting of five hundred thirty two years composed of the multiplication of nineteen or the Cycle of the Sun into eight and twenty the Cycle of the Moon The first year saith he in which the Cycle of five hundred thirty two years was received by our countrey-men I my self received it not but held my peace neither daring to discommend nor commend it But after a year was passed I consulted the Successour of our Holy Fathers Albeus Bishop Queran of Cloen Brendin Nessan and Lugid who being assembled in the feild of Lena made a Decree that the year following Easter should be celebrated the same time with the Church Vniversal 7. By this narration of Cummian it seems that in the Synod of Lena two years since at least the more sound and considerable part of the Irish Ecclesiasticks determined to conform to the generall practise of the Church but that those inhabiting the Northern and more rude parts continued refractary Which the Abbot Lasrean signifying to the Pope occasioned the writing of these Letters in which the Church of Ireland in generall is not taxed but onely some part of it for the Popes expression related by S. Beda is this I am informed that certain persons of your Province in opposition to the Orthodox Faith doe endeavour to renew an Heresy already antiquated c. It was so of old in Asia for not that whole Province even of Lesser Asia but some particular Churches in it obstinatly maintained the Errour of the Quarto decimani XXI CHAP. 1.2 c. King Edwin slain and acknowledged a Martyr c. 8. His Queen Ethelburga returned into Kent 1. WHilst these contentions were agitated among the Scotts who desired to draw the Brittains into the same faction the English-Saxon Churches flourished wonderfully Christian Faith having changed their manners heretofore extremely barbarous but now exemplary to the whole world for their Modesty Iustice and Charity especially in the Kingdom of the Northumbers In which saith William of Malmsbury there were no domestick theeves no treacherous under-miners of conjugal chastity no fraudulent usurpers of other mens Estates which happines is to be attributed to King Edwins care For this large extended Empire was limited by Iustice and peace which there mutually kissed each other And this felicity had been accomplished but that an immature death unfortunatly snatchd him from his countrey His death indeed which hapned this year was most deplorable to his countrey but most happy to himself For the cheif blessing promised him by the forementioned Divine Oracle remaind alone not yet accomplished which was after many temporal Crowns one that was eternal The manner how he attaind it is now to be declared 2. We have before shewd how Cadwan Prince of Northwales for his valour and good conduct against Ethelfrid King of the Northumbers was chosen King of all the Brittains After his death his Son succeeded in the same power called by Writers severally Cadwallin Cedwalla and by Saint Beda Carduella but the Brittains call him Caswallo Now there hapned a Controversy between him and King Edwin saith Florilegus which could not be decided without war Whereupon they came to a battell in which Cadwallin was putt to flight and lost many thousands of his Soldiers King Edwin therefore having obtaind the Victory marchd with his Army into the Provinces of the Brittains burning their Citties destroying the inhabitants till at last he brought under his Dominion their three kingdoms of Demetia Venedotia and Menevia 3. Cadwallin seing his power thus broken enters into a league with the potent King of the Mercians Penda by which both of them conspired to the destruction of King Edwin Cadwallin was a Christian and Penda a violent Pagan yet the Christian Prince was in his manners and cruelty far more barbarous and cruel then the Pagan Wherefore ioyning all their forces together they invaded King Edwins Territories 4. The time and successe of this war is thus describ'd by S. Beda King Edwin saith he had now raignd seaventeen years most gloriously over the English and Brittains of which he spent six years in the service and Spirituall warfare of Christ. Then did Carduella King of the Brittains rebell against him and was assisted with the auxiliary forces of Penda the potent Prince of the Mercians who governed that Kingdom with variable fortune the space of two and twenty years They came at length to a furious combat in a
such a fault but moreover encreased his Merit since it hapned to him for iustice sake and for his zeale to obserâ—e the Precepts of our Lord. Thus writes S. Beda and the same iudgment is given also by William of Malmsbury 7. The Successour to this good King Sigebert was Suidelm the son of Sexbald who was baptised by the same Holy Bishop Cedd in the Province of the East-angles in a village belonging to the King called Rendelesham or the mansion of Rendilus And Edelwald King of the East-angles the Brother of Anna formerly King was his God father who received him ascending out of the Sacred Font. His raign continued only three years XIII CHAP. 1.2 c. The Province of the West-Saxons divided into two Dioceses Dorchester and winchester For which the Holy Bishop Agilbert retires into France 1. IN the same year of our Lord six hundred sixty and one which was the eighteenth of the raign of Kenewalch King of the West-Saxons the said King perfected the Structure of the Church of Winchester begun by his Father Kinegils and not only ratified his Fathers donation thereto but moreover added the Mannours of Dornton Altesford and Wordyam thus writes B. Godwin 2 And at the same time the Church of the West-Saxons by the industry of Agilbert Bishop of the same Province was so mightily encreased that the King thought good to divide that Province into two Dioceses One other Motive hereto the King had because Agilbert being a stranger could not but very imperfectly speak the Saxon tongue For saith Saint Beda At last the King who understood no other but his Native language being weary to heare the Bishops barbarous pronunciation of the Saxon tongue or his expressing himself in French which the King understood not brought into the Province another Bishop of his own tongue named Wini who was ordained in France Thus he divided the Province into two Dioceses and to Wini he gave for his Episcopall See the Citty Venta called by the Saxons Wintancestir or Winchester Herewith the Holy Bishop Agilbert being greivously offended because the King had done this without his advice returned into France where he received the Bishoprick of Paris and died there an old man and full of dayes 3. Andrew Saussay in his Martyrologe assigns another cause of Bishop Agilberts indignation and departure for saith he the King being corrupted with money gave a portion of that Bishoprick to Wina Which abominable Simony Agilbert having an Excoration quitted his Episcopall Seat and returned presently into his native countrey retiring himself to Paris as a secure harbour But herein he much wrongs the memory of King Kenewalch who is not taxed by any of our Historians for that Crime Indeed it was justly imputed to Wina who by such an execrable negotiation purchased the Bishoprick not of Winchester but of London for so S. Beda testifies saying Not many years after the departure of Agilbert out of Brittany Wini was thrust out of his Bishoprick of Winchester by Kenewalch and retiring to the King of the Mercians named Wulfere bought with money of him the See of London where he remained Bishop till his death 4. As for the Holy Bishop Agilbert after his relinquishing of his See at Dorchester he did not presently goe into France but as Huntingdon relates he retired to Alfrid the son of Oswi King of the Northumbers who was his freind And three years after this we read that he was present at a Synod or solemne Conference touching the Celebration of Easter and the Preistly Tonsure of which we shall treat shortly where he declared himself for the Roman Observation against the Scotts XIV CHAP. 1.2 c. The South Saxons last converted And their King Edilwalch baptised 8 9. c. The Martyrdom of Vlfald and Rufin sons of King Wulfere 1. THE same year was illustrious in the Conversion of the South-Saxons That was one of the first Saxon-Principalities settled in Brittany by Ella then the most potent of all the Kings and it was the last which admitted the Christian Faith The manner how that Kingdom came to be converted is thus described by Henry of Huntingdon Kenwald or Kenwalch King of the West-Saxons in the twentieth year of his raign fought against Wulfere King of Mercia the Son of Penda a Prince who inheâ—â—ed both his Fathers courage and successe in Martiall affaires in which battell the King of the West-Saxons was defeated and compelled to fly Whereupon Wulfere entred his countrey in a hostile manner insomuch as penetrating to the utmost confines of it he invaded and conquered the Isle of Wight In which expedition by Wulfers industry and zeale Adelwold or as S. Beda calls him Edilwalch King of Sussex was converted first of all to the Faith Vpon whom at his Baptism Wulfere being his God father bestowed as a sign of adoption the Isle of With or Wight and withall for the conversion of the said Island he sent thither a Preist named Epa to preach the Gospell But his preaching as yet had not any good successe 2. It is no easy matter to find out who the person was that baptised this King The Historiall Books of S. Swithun of Winchester in Speed of S. Hilda relate how Athelwold was the first King of Sussex who was converted to the Faith of Christ and baptised in Mercia by S. Birinus a Monk and Apostle of the Gevisses in the presence and by the suggestion of Wolfere King of the Mercians But this cannot consist with the truth of Story and Chronology because S. Bâ—rinus was dead long before Wulfere was King of the Mercians Others ascribe his Baptism to S. Wilfrid Bishop of York But these Writers place his Baptism too late as the former did too early for S. Wilfrid was not yet Bishop And though they would ground their asserâ—tion on the authority of S. Beda yet S. Beda plainly disproves them affirming that this King was baptised before S. Wilfrid came into his Province 3. His words are these S. Wilfrid turning out of his way into the Province of the South-Saxons and finding the people as yet addicted to Pagan Idolatry preached to them the word of Faith and baptised many Now the King of that Nation Edilwalch not long before had been baptised in the Province of the Mercians in the presence and by the perswasion of King Wulfere By whom as he came out of the Font he was received and for a mark of adoption had bestowed on him the Isle of Wight and the Province of the Meanvari belonging formerly to the West-Saxons but lately conquered by Wulfere Which little Province seems to be a small Territory in Hampshire containing three Hundreds East-mean West-mean and Means-borough which preserve still the Marks of the old name in S. Beda Meanvari 4. Therefore in all probability King Edilwalch was by the Sacred Waters of Baptism admitted into the number of Christians by Trumhere Bishop of the Mercians whom before
perceived the rubbish newly layd discovered the bodies and afterward a Church was built in the same place to honour their Martyrdom 7. Hereupon King Egbert saith Mathew of Westminster inwardly considering what had passed imputed the whole crime to himself alone and being wonderfully confounded in his mind spent the whole night following in tears Assoon as the morning light appeard he commanded an Assembly to be convoked of the newly arrived Arch-bishop Adeodatus or Theodorus and his Nobles and to them he freely related all former passages touching that busines and likewise how the night before a pillar of fire from heaven descended on the Bedies of those Holy Princes The Arch-bishop hereupon gave his advice that the Bodies should be caried to the Metropolitan Church and there buried after a Royall manner Thence proceeding therefore to the place they found the Sacred Relicks undecently layed under the Kings Chair These things befell in a village belonging to the King called Eastrey Wherefore taking up the Bâ—aâ—es and honourably putting them in coffins the Arch-bishop commanded to cary them to Christ-Church in Canterbury But in vain they attempted this for with all the force they â—ula use they could not remove them out of the place Whereupon changing his purpose he advised to transport them to the Church of Saint Augustin but with as little successe as before At last it was agreed that they should be caried to the Monastery of Wering or â—akering of great renoun in those days Which being resolved upon the Sacred Bodies were as easily removed as if they had no weight at all Being arrived therefore at that place the Exequies were solemnly performed by the Arch-bishop after which the Saints bodies were honourably buried near to the great Altar Where many wonderfull Miracles are dayly wrought to the glory of God and honour of his Saints The fame of which Miracles encreasing a certain Count of the East-Angles named Egelwin caused them to be translated to Ramsey in the time of King Edgar as shall in due place be declared 8 After this King Egbert by the advice of the Arch-bishop Theodorus and the holy Abbot Adrian endeavoured to redeem his former note of impiety by liberall Almes and many Religious Works Among which one memorable Monument of his Piety was the erecting a Monastery in the Isle of Thanet at a place called Menstrey or Minster This is testified by Thorne an ancient writer who saith The said Arch-bishop and Abbot sharply reproved King Egbert for his fault and perswaded him to send for Domneva Princesse of the Mercians and Sister to the two murdred Princes and Holy Martyrs of our Lord and to make sâ—me satisfaction to her for the losse of her Brethren She therefore being come received in the Isle of Thanet as much ground as a hind nourished by her at one course encompassed by running which contained forty eight ploughes There Domnevae with the Kings assistance built a Monastery of Virgins and sent for her daughter Milreda by Merwald Prince of the Mercians from the Monastery of Chelles Cala in France near Paris who being arrived was consecrated Abbesse of the said Monastery by the Holy Arch-bishop Theodore 9. Of this Lady Domneva we have already spoken she is called by severall names in our ancient Monuments Speed stiles her likewise by the Name of Edburga and Harpsfeild of Ermenburga As for her daughter Milreda she was not the first Abbesse of Minster in Thanet but succeeded to a Holy Virgin named Sabba to whom the government of the said Monastery was first committed 10. Such satisfaction the penitent King made for a crime the guilt whereof was cheifly to be imputed to his impious Minister Thunre who though by the Kings taking upon himself the whole sin he was not made a due Sacrifice to human iustice yet he scaped not the Divine vengeance For as William of Malmsbury writes When the said Thunere according to his usuall impudence with scornfull and depraved words misinterpreted the Kings piety in building the said Monastery he was swallowed up into the ground which opened wide under his feet and so descended quick into Hell 11. There is yet extant a Charter granted by King Edward the Confessour to the said Monastery in which severall of these particulars are recorded for therein we read this passage I likewise who am descended from the stock of the same King Edelbert and by the Divine Grace enioy his Kingdom doe in like manner grant the Isle of Thanet which King Egbert gave for an hereditary possession to the Venerable Queen Domneva the Mother of Saint Mildreda as much thereof as a Hind in her course encompassed in satisfaction for the murder of her two Brethren Ethelred and Ethelbert who by command of the said King were uniustly slain by the accursed Thimur whom presently after the Divine vengeance pursued in a terrible manner by a sudden death V. CHAP. 1.2 c. S. Theodore a Grecian sent Arch-bishop of Canterbury into Brittany with Adrian an Abbot 1. THE forementioned murder of the two innocent Princes hapned the same year that the new consecrated Arch-bishop Theodore arrived in Brittany Concerning the manner of whose Election we will now treat 2. The See of Canterbury had been now vacant four years since the death of the Arch-bishop Deus-dedit For Wigard who had been elected to succeed him and sent to Rome to receive consecration from Pope Vitalian dyed there of the plague before that could be effected After whose death the Pope as he informed King Oswi by letters undertook to provide that See and Church of a worthy Prelat 3. For which purpose after much consultation with his freinds saith S. Beda he at last resolved to make choice of a certain Abbot named Adrian residing in a Monastery called Nirida not far from Naples in Campania who was by birth an African eminently imbued in Sacred Learning as likewise in Monasticall and Ecclesiasticall Instituts and perfectly skilled in the Greek and Latin tongues Him therefore he sent for and enioyned him to accept of Episcopal Ordination and to repair into Brittany But the humble Abbot answered that he was unworthy of so high a degree yet withall told him that he could recommend another both for learning and age much better qualified for so sublime a charge then himself Therefore presenting to him a certain Monk named Andrew who was Spirituall Father in a Monastery of Religious Virgins near adioyning after examination he was acknowledged by all worthy of that Bishoprick Notwithstanding by reason of his corporal infirmity he obtaind to be excused Once more therefore the Abbot Adrian was urged to accept of that degree who humbly begged a short respit to the end he might try whether he could find any one more proper for that employment 4. Now there was at the same time in Rome a Monk well known to Adrian named Theodore born in Tarsus of Cicilia a man instructed both in secular and Divine litterature and skilfull
tongue they named Ingelborn a mile distant from which the Saxon Princes had a Palace called Caer-Durburg now Broken-bridge The said place kept the name of Ingelborn till Maidulf the Scottish Monk retired thither from whom it took the name of Maâ—dulfs-burg and contractedly Malmsbury some Writers call it Meldun Among the Disciples of Maidulf the most famous was Aldelm who succeeded him and by the help of the Bishop Eleutherius to whom the Seat belonged built there a very fair Monastery of which himself was Abbot and from him some Writers have calld the place Aldelms-birig but that Name was quickly obliterated though his Memory be continued there by a much frequented Faire yearly kept on his Feast 6 The said West-Saxon Kings Escuin and Kentwin as they were in their Faith Orthodoxe and in their Charity magnificeÌ„t so were they likewise in defence of their Kingdom courageous For saith the same Authour Escuin in a battell gave a great overthrow to the Mercians and Kentwin in another to the Brittains The Controversy which Escuin had with Wulfere King of the Mercians was touching the limits of their kingdoms to decide which they were forced to come to a combat in which notwithstanding Huntingdon rather ascribes the victory to Wulfere However certain it is that neither of these two Kings survived their Victory or defeat many days for Wulfere dyed the same year and Escuin in the following 7. The place where this battell was fought is by Florentius called Bindanheafâ—l and in a Manuscript cited by Sir Henry Spelman Bedanead Probably it was the same Town in Devonshire which is now called Bediford of some esteem saith Camden for the numerousnes of its inhabitants and a stone-bridge of arched work 8. The foresaid Florentius mentioning the death of Wulfere called by some Authours Fulgere gives him this Elogy In the year of Christ six hundred seaventy five dyed Wulfere King of the Mercians after he had raigned seaventeen years He was the first King of that Province who embraced the Christian Faith and received the Sacrament of Regeneration He utterly rooted out of his whole Kingdom the Pagan Worship of Devills commanding the name of Christ to be preached every where He built many Churches c. At his death saith Saint Beda he left his Brother Edilred or Ethelred his Successour in his Kingdom XVII CHAP. 1.2 c. Of S Wereburga daughter to King Wolfere her Gests Miracles death and uncorruption of her body 1. THE Memory of King Wulfere received a great luster from the wonderfull Sanctity of his daughter Saint Wereburga born unto him saith the same Authour by his Queen Ermengilda who was the daughter of Ercombert King of Kent and his Queen S. Sexburga daughter of Anna King of the East-Angles and Sister to the glorious Virgin and Queen Saint Ethelreda 2. S. Wereburga from her infancy was by her pious Mother Ermenilda educated in the fear and love of God and in a contempt of worldly vanities so that from her tender years she entertained a desire to consecratt her whole life to our Lord in a state of Religion and Virginity Her great beauty and endowments of Nature rendred her desireable to others but the greater beauty of her mind enriched with Divine Grace disposed her to reserve her affections for him only who was beautifull beyond the Sons of men During her Fathers life she was not permitted to aspire to the Espousals of her heavenly Bridegroom But assoon as he was dead she accompanied with her Mother Erminilda betook her self to the lately founded Monastery of Ely where she undertook a Religious Profession 3. This is thus more expressly related by Harpsfeild Saint Wereburga saith he being descended from most Noble Parents would not be affianced to any but the most Noble Bridegroom and therefore gave up her immaculate body and chast soule to the spirituall embraces of our Lord. These glorious Espousalls to which the Church and heavenly Angells were witnesses were publickly celebrated in the Monastery of Religious Virgins at Ely of which her Mothers Sister the illustrious S. Ethelreda was Abbesse there this devout Virgin received the Sacred Veyle of Religion And from that time her only diligence and solicitude was employed in avoyding all things that might displease the eyes of her Heavenly Bridegroom for whose love she despised gold iewells rich attire and all other vanities admired by the world All her thoughts were busied in this one thing how she might excell her Religious Sisters in observing silence abstinence watching devout reading and Prayers Which holy design having compassed insomuch as she was as far exalted above them in these and all other Vertues as in the Noblenes of her descent yet the thought so meanly of her self and was so free from arrogance and pride that she shewd her self always ready and willing to obey them all and chearfully underwent the vilest Offices among which a charitable care of the poor and needy to whom she was a pious and tender Mother took the principall place In a word through the whole course of her life her conversation was such as shewd that though according to humane condition her body moved on the earth yet her mind was always fix'd in heaven 4. How long this Holy Virgin lived in the Monastery of Ely under the government of S Ediltrudis does not distinctly appear Certain it is that her death is unduly in our Martyrologe referd to this present year for from our most ancient authentick Records it is unquestionable that she survived her Mother S. Erminilda who became Abbesse of the same Monastery after S. Sexburga who succeeded S. Ediltrudis dying the year of Grace six hundred seauenty nine However in as much as her Gests are not interwoven with the general History we will here adioyn the remainder of her Acts recorded by Mathew of Westminster Florentius c. 5. Her Brother Ethelred who succeeded his Father Wolfere in the kingdom of the Mercians admiring his Sisters Sanctity and unwilling that his Province should be deprived of so illustrious a light recalled her from Ely into her native countrey where she with difficulty was persuaded to accept the government of three Monasteries of Religious Virgins Trickingham since called Trent in Staffordshire Wedun and Hamburg in Northampâ—onshire which she governed with such meeknes that she seemd rather their servant then Mistresse directing them more by her example then command 6. And no wonder she should find obedience from her devout Daughters when as even irrationall and wild creatures became subiect to her command as if by her Sanctity she had recovered that empire which man enioyd in his primitive Innocence I should forbeare relating an illustrious miracle to this purpose touching her banishing from her territory great flocks of Wild-geese for their importunity and wastfull devouâ—ing her corn and other fruits were it not that I find it related by ancient credible Authours and not concealed also by Protestants 7.
you know this But he unwilling to publish that which he had received by revelation said Doe you not see how suddenly and strangely the weather is changed and grown tempestuous But who can find out the iudgments of God 3. After this he immediatly went to the Queen and speaking with her secretly it was then Saturday Be sure said he that on Munday morning betimes you take coach for on Sunday you must not travell and make hast into the Royall Citty for fear the King be killed And because to morrow I am entreated to consecrate a Church in a Monastery near at hand assoon as the dedication is dispatched I will make all hast after you Thus writes S. Beda and a little after he addes The day following one who had fled out of the battell arrived who plainly enough declared the secret predictions of the man of God and by computation it was found that the same moment the King was killed in which it had been revealed to the Holy Bishop whilst he stood by the forementioned fountain 4. Thus unhappily dyed this famous King Egfrid and has left to posterity an argument of much dispute whether he be to be numbred among good or evill Kings William of Malmsbury after a curious debate and examination of his particular acts abstains notwithstanding from a resolute Sentence whom we will imitate Certain it is that he had a great zeale in defending and propagating the Catholick Faith that he was wonderfully munificent towards Churches and Monasteries that he bore great reverence to holy men as to S. Cuthbert c. But on the other side what excuse can we find for his obstinat and irreconcileable hatred to S. Wilfrid or his cruelty against the innocent Irish c. We will therefore leave him to the Iudgement of Him who cannot iudge unjustly 5. Some Writers affirme that he was slain by Bride or Birde his cousin germain King of the Picts However certain it is that by his death the Kingdom of the Northumbers suffred an irreparable losse for by the testimony of Saint Beda from that time the hopes and strength of the English began to decay for both the Picts recovered all their lands of which the English had been possessed and the Scotts likewise living in Brittany and some part of the Brittains regained their liberty which they enioy to this time forty six years after that battell By which last clause and computation it appears that S Beda wrote his History in the year of Grace seaven hundred thirty and one 6. The Picts puffed up with Victory drove all the English out of their countrey and among others their worthy Bishop Trumwin who as hath been said betook himself to Streneshalâ— the Monastery of Saint Elfleda where he lived a great comfort and assistant to her in the government of her Monastery XVIII CHAP. 1.2 To Lothere King of Kent succeeds Edric 3.4 5. Kentuin King of the West-Saxons dying Cedwalla succeeds him 6 Cadwaâ—lader last King of the Brittains 1. THIS year was fatall to severall of our Saxon Kings in Brittany for besides Egfria King of the Northumbers slain by the Picts Lothere King of Kent was also slain by his Nephew Edric This Lothere was brother to the former King Egbert after whom he seised upon the Kingdom to the prejudice of his Nephews as hath been declared of which he kept the possession twelve years though with much trouble and danger For Edric the elder of his Nephews and lawfull heir of the Crown after he was come to years sought to gain his right by force insomuch as many battells were fought between them with various successe At last Edric assisted with an army of the South-Saxons fought with his Vsurping Vncle in which battell Lothere was sore wounded of which wounds he shortly after dyed He is said to have left behind him a son named Richard eminent for sanctity of whom we shall treat hereafter 2. Concerning these two Brothers Egbert and Lothere successively Kings of Kent our ancient Ecclesiasticall Writers doe observe saith William of Malmsbury that for their cruelty they both came to an untimely end in as much as Egbert slew or at least connived at the murder of his uncles children Ethelred and Etheâ—â—bert who were Canonized Martyrs and Lotherâ— derided the honour done to their memory Truâ— it is Egbert afterward bewayld the fact anâ— in testimony of his sorrow gave part of the Isle of Thanet to their Mother for the endowment of a Monastery 3. Besides these this year also dyed Kentwin King of the West-Saxons after a raign of nine years His memory is celebrated for his great victories against the Brittainâ— whom he invaded with great forces and without much difficulty drove them to the Sea wasting their countrey and inhabitants with fire and sword 4. His piety and munificence to the famous and ancient Monastery of Glastonbury is recorded in the Antiquities of the same where we read that Kentwin granted to the said Monastery a liberty from all service six hides of land and a priviledge that the Monks of the same place might have the power of electing and constituting to themselves an Abbot according to the Rule of S. Benedict He gave moreover near the wood called Cantodun the Mannour of West-munkaton three and twenty hides and in Caric twenty hides of land for a supplement of Regular Observance in the same Monastery And when he had raigned nine years he departed to our Lord. His Body reposes in the Church-yard under a Pyramid of an ancient and noble structure Some Writers are of opinion that before his death he layd aside his Crown in the said Monastery spending his last dayes as his Successours did in solitude and devotion 5. To Kentwin succeeded Cedwalla in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons to Lothere Edric in Kent and to Egfrid Alfrid among the Northumbers according to the Prophecy of S. Cuthbert to his Sister the Holy Abbesse and Virgin Saint Elfleda Of which severall Princes more hereafter 6 To this same year likewise is consigned the beginning of the raign of Cadwallader Son of Cadwallon and last King of the Brâ—ttains in Wales For after his death hapning twelve years from this time the Brittains lost all shew of Monarchy THE NINETEENTH BOOK OF THE CHVRCH-HISTORY OF BRITTANY I. CHAPTER 1.2 Of Boysil the Holy Priour of Mailros 3.4 c. The Gests and vertues of S. Cuthbert before he was Bishop 1. THE same year that the foresaid Kings dyed the famous and glorious S. Cuthbert having the year before with great repugnance been drawn out of his beloved Solitude was consecrated Bishop of Lindesfarn The admirable way by which Almighty God drew him from keeping sheep to a spirituall life of contemplation by representing to him in a Vision the assumption into heaven of S. Aidaeus soule Bishop of Lindesfarn and how thereupon he betook himself to the Monastery of Mailrâ—s seated beyond the River of Tweed in the Province
one accepted the Episcopall ministery and charge there till the time that S. Beda wrote his History when a certain Prelat called Daniel was ordained Bishop of the West-Saxons and Gevissi Notwithstanding true it is that at this time presently after the conquest of the Island S. Wilfrid discharged that Office there being one saith William of Malmsbury whom King Cedwalla sett over the whole Province as Master and Governour neither without his assent would he himself doe any weighty matter in his kingdom VI. CHAP. 1.2 c King Cedwalla having made Inas his Successour in devotion goes to Rome to receive Baptism 5.6 c. The occurrents of his iourney his Companions 9. c. Assoon as he was baptized he dyed at Rome His Epitaph c. 1. THE year following which was the year of Grace six hundred eighty eight Cedwalla who had hitherto acted the Lions part now devested himself of his naturall feircenes entertaining thoughts and designs of peace meeknes and humility and though he was a victorious King and withall young full of spirits and vigour yet he made choice rather to shew himself an humble servant of Christ then to continue his raign full of temporal glory This was a wonderfull change of the right hand of the Almighty of which we may confidently acknowledge S. Wilfrid to have been the principal Instrument And therein admire the good Providence of God in the disposall of that his faithfull servant 2. Wee can scarce find in Ecclesiasticall story any example except S. Athanasius of an innocent holy Prelate which suffred persecutions and banishments so frequent and tedious for we shall see S. Wilfrid once more restored and again banished and after that restored again all which vicissitudes of suffrings did not onely cooperate to the perfectionating his own soule in patience but were occasions of procuring eternall happines to thousands of soules Whole nations were converted to Christ by this wandring Prelate as the Frisons South-Saxons and inhabitants of the Isle of Wight so that he had the fate of the ancient Prophets to be loved and honoured every where but in his own native countrey 2. But to return to Cedwalla This year in a voluntary and heroïcall devotion he devested himself of his Royall Purple and assumed the Habit of a Pilgrim to visit the Monuments of the Holy Apostles at Rome and there to receive the humble badge of Christianity There wanted not in Brittany many holy and Venerable Bishops and Prelats who might have conferred that blessing on him as S. Theodore at Canterbury S. Erconwald at London S. Hedda in his own countrey and S. Wilfrid also then present with him to whom wee may adde the holy and learned Abbot S. Aldelm the Abbot Cymbert and many others But it seems Cedwalla calling to mind that his Noble Predecessours King Lucius the Emperour Constantin and King Ethelbert had received their Faith and Baptism from Rome he desired to repair to the fountain of Ecclesiasticall Hierarchy and to pay his huÌ„ble respects to the Princes oft he Apostles then in a sort living and governing in their Successour Sergius at that time Pope 3. To this effect S. Beda has left us an account of this matter In the third year of the raign of Alfrid King of the Northumbers saith he Cedwalla King of the West-Saxons after he had for two years space valiantly governed his Kingdom voluntarily quitted the same for our Lord and for the gaining an eternall Kingdom and went to Rome For his desire was to obtain this singular priviledge and glory to be washed from his Sins by Baptism at the Sepulchers of the Blessed Cheif Apostles for he had been taught that by Baptism only the entrance into eternall life was opened to mankind Withall he had a hope that assoon as he was baptised he should be freed from his mortall flesh and passe to everlasting ioyes Neither did he fayle of his hope in either of these regards so great was the Mercy of God to him 4. Before he departed out of Brittany he took care to compose and settle his Kingdom under the government of a worthy Successour For which purpose with the advice and consent of his Nobles choice was made of Inas a Prince of the Blood Royal being great grandchild of Cuthbald brother to King Kâ—negils or as Florentius writes the son of Ken son of Ceolwald brother of Kinewald sons of Cuthwin who was son of Ceaulin Others affirm him to have been the son of Cissa founder of the Monastery of Abindon He was a young man of eminent endowments which gained him the affections of all and thereby the Crown Therefore as William of Malmsbury well observes he was advanced to the Principality rather for his courage and industry thâ—n proximity of blood being a Prince of admirable valour prudence and piety by which qualities he obtaind great affection at home and reverence abroad Insomuch as he exercised supreme authority the space of forty years wanting two without any apprehension of treachery 5. King Cedwalla having provided so worthy a Successour delayed not his iourney to Rome In which his Companions were Saint Aldelm Abbot of the Monastery oâ— Malmsbury who had also another motive to obtain from the See Apostolick certain Priviledges and liberties to this Monastery and as some writers affirm Saint Leitphard a Bishop and Martyr who returning from Rome anâ— passing through a forest called Trecaultium near Arras was by certain impious persons lewdlâ— slain But of this supposed companion of King Cedwalla no mention is made among ouâ— Ecclesiasticall Writers 6. Having taken ship they landed in the Province of the Morini or Terouanne in France the nearest to Brittany where saith Suriuâ— and Miraeus King Cedwalla then a Catechumen having heard of the Sanctity of an Abbot called wulmar and of his admirable zeale anâ— prudence in instructing soules repaired to him to receive his spirituall counsell and a more perfect knowledge in Christian Mysteries The holy Abbot at that time had finished the building a Church to the honour of the Blessed Virgâ—n and of S. Peter the Apostle 7. From thence travelling through France and having passed the Alpes King Cedwalla called by Paul Warnefridus Theoâ—wald a Prince who in his own countrey had fought many battells after which having been converted to the Faith of Christ he hastned to Rome there to receive Baptism and by the way passing through Câ—â—alpin Gaule or Lombardy he visited the King of that Nation called Cunibert by whom he was entertained with wonderfull humanity and magnificence 8. From thence arriving at Rome very opportunely near the Solemnity of Easter at which time by the ancient custom of the Church the Sacrament of Baptism was solemnly administred to such as had been converted from Infidelity he addressed himself to Pope Sergius in the Second year of his Pontificat by whom he was gladly received and admitted to Baptism in which also according to the usuall manner his Name
selected therefore and assembled out of diverse Monasteries twelve Apostolicall men firmly established in the Faith to preach Catholick Doctrine to the Germans 3. Now the names of those zealous Missioners were these Willebrord Swibert Acca Wigbert Willibald Winnibald Lebwin two Brethren called Ewald Werenfrid and my self the meanest of all called Marcellin who am the Writer of this History as likewise of the Gests of S. Willebrord All these forenamed were Preists and to them was adioyned the holy Deacon Adelbert Son of the King of the Deirs or Yorkshire who for the love of Christ quitted his Royall Patrimony and refused not a voluntary banishment in the company of the foresaid holy Preists having been elected thereto by S. Egbert 4. And because these Holy Doctours born in England were descended from Progenitours who were Frisons and Saxons by that means they were enabled to preach the Gospell of Christ in the German tongue Some of these were afterward crownd with Martyrdom others persisted to their death in laborious preaching among Barbarous Nations and some were substituted Bishops in Episcopall Sees when they were vacant 5. When all necessaries therefore were prepared the foresaid Twelve Apostolicall Missioners after they had taken leave of their freinds and kinred and received the holy Prelats benediction took ship and by Gods blessing having a prosperous wind they made a quick voyage and landed safely at Wiltemberg or Vtrect Traiectum in the year six hundred and ninety after our Lords Incarnation which was the third year of the Pontificat of Pope Sergius Iustinian then being Emperour and the most glorious King Alfrid then raigning over the Northumbers a Prince zealously affectionat in observing the Laws of Holy Church 5. Cornelius Kempius in his Treatise concerning the Writers of Friseland affirms that those Twelve Apostles were elected out of the whole English-Saxon Nation being the most eminent for learning and piety that could be found But most of them were furnished out of the Kingdom of the Northumbers which certainly was the Native soyle of S. Egbert as likewise of Saint Willebrord S. Swibert and S. Adelbert III. CHAP. 1.2 c. The rudiments of S. Swibert 1. THese were the names of the Twelve English Missioners and glorious Apostles of the German Nation whose memorieâ— remain in benediction in many Provinces of that vast Continent and are moreover celebrated in most of the Martyrologes of the Western Church It would be a blameable ingratitude to neglect the recording whatsoever particular actions or occurrents pertaining to any of them have hitherto escaped the injury of time Since therefore our Ecclesiasticall Monuments have delivered to us very little concerning any of them before they laboured in this Mission except of Saint Willebrord and Saint Swibert wee must of force content our selves with an account of the birth descent and Gests of these two glorious Prelats 2. Of these S. Swibert was the elder whose Life and actions have been recorded by his companion in the Mission S. Marcellin as likewise by Saint Ludger Bishop of Munster From both whose relations Haraeus thus breifly recounts his descent and wonderfull birth In the year of Grace six hundred forty seaven the blessed child Swibert was born in the Kingdom of the Northumbers His parents were Sigebert Count of Nortingraâ— and the pious Countesse Bertha who before she brought him forth was favoured with a Divine Vision and heavenly light 3. Assoon as he was come to the fifteenth year of his age preferring a Religious before a secular life he was gratiously received into the Monastery of Berdeney In which having spent nine years in great continence and mortification having by the grace of compunction his mind elevated to celestiall â—hings employing himself withall in Sacred Lections and Monasticall Disciplines and thereto adioyning rigorous Fasts Prayers and unwearied watchings he was advanced to the dignity of Preisley Order Thus breifly writes the said Authour 4. But as touching the wonderfull prodigy attending his birth by which was portended his future Apostolicall employment it is thus more particularly related by S. Marcellinus S. Ludger The pious and Noble countesse Bertha frequently meditating with inward ioy how that the children of severall Princes adorned with the luster of many vertues had made the people partakers of the fruits of their piety to the great happines and peace of the whole kingdom she became inflamed with an incredible desire of enioying the like favour and thereupon with dayly prayers she solicited our Lord to bestow upon her a Son whom she promised to consecrate to his service 5. Not long after it hapned on a certain night when she was falln into a quiet sleep she seemed to behold in the firmament a star of a wonderfull magnitude and luster from â—he â—ast side of which proceeded two beams of admiâ—able brightnes one of which regarded Germany and the other France At last after she had with great wonder contemplated this star it seemed to her that it fell from heaven into her bed At which being extremely affrighted she shreekd out aloud with the noyse awaked her husband Sigebert who trembling all over at this unusuall clamour of his wife with great solicitude demanded of her the cause of her fear which she plainly declared to him The next morning they sent for Aidan Bishop of Lindesfarn to whom they discovered the manner and order of the Vision At the relating of which he by a celestiall Light illustrating his mind gave them a confident hope of a child which by the luster of his learning and piety should enlighten the soules of many with the beams of Divine Truth 6. The event proved him to be a true interpreter of the Vision for the child whose coming into the world was attended with so prodigious a sign from his very infancy gave proofs of most sublime vertues And being arrived at the fifteenth year of his age out of a care least worldly tentations and alurements should draw him among the dangerous rocks of vice and errour he took refuge in the secure port of Religion And after he had spent nine years in the dayly contemplation of divine things he attained the Degree of Preist-hood Which he administred the space of seaven years with so great sanctity that he drew severall Kings and Princes into a great admiration of him Such were the rudiments of S. Swiberts sanctity concerning whose admirable actions and miracles we shall frequently be obliged to treat hereafter VI. CHAP. 1.2 Of S. Wilgis the Father of S. Willebrord 3. 4. c. The Nativity and rudimenâ—s of S. Willebrord 1. ELeaven years after the birth of S. Swibert S. Willebrord by divine Providence designed his companion in the Apostolick Office was born whose Nativity likewise was attended by the like celestiall prodigies His life has been written by S. Marcellin and also by our learned Alcuin in the preface where of he thus describes the quality and piety of his Parents 2. In the
that some Writers doe from Saint Beda's Narration collect that King Alfrid himself felt such compunction there from that he took the Monasticall habit in the same Monastery of Mailros in the one and twentieth year of his Raign as the Authour of our Martyrologe affirms Whereas indeed his Raign lasted not so long Whether therefore the said Vision or any other Motive wrought that effect in King Alfrids mind is uncertain But by agreement of all our Ancient Records his pious Queen Kyneburga about this time consecrated her self for the remainder of her life to God 2. She was the pious daughter of Penda the most impious cruell and Idolatrous King of the Mercians And though she had been bred by him in Pagan Superstition yet she was even then saith William of Malmsbury eminent for her continence and chastity Which naturall good disposition rendred her more capable and inclined to embrace the holy Doctrines of Christian Faith when after her Fathers death it was preached among the Mercians For her vertue she was by Oswy King of the Northumbers who had conquerd her Father and possessed his Kingdom chosen to be wife to this Son Alfrid And in exchange the same Oswy gave to her Brother Peada his daughter Alcfleda restoring him his kingdom to be held at his pleasure and courtesy 3. Thus Kyneburga now a Christian was obliged to quitt her countrey and follow her Husband into the Kingdom of the Northumbers to whom she bore a Son named Osred who succeeded him in the Kingdom as shall be declared But the seeds of Christian Perfection sown in her mind produced so ardent an affection to God that as writeth the Authour of her life in Capgrave she had an impatient desire to renounce a Temporall Kingdom that she might freely submitt her neck to the Yoke of Christ. Her Husband King Alfrid was much delighted with the devout chast mind of his Queen and now at last suffred himself to be perswaded to comply with her desires Yea moreover his Wives zealous affection to Chastity wrought so far upon him that he undertook a perpetuall Vow if not of a Religious yet a continent life so that in the expression of Harpsfeild in a short time the Kings Court was converted as it were into a Monastery and Schoole of Christian Perfection and Discipline 4. The place chosen by the devout Queen Kineburga for her future voluntary prison was Dormund anciently by Antoninus called Durobriva seated in the Region of the Girvij or Eastern Mercians now in the confines of Huntington and Northampton shires a place moist and fenny and though not propitious to bodily health yet pleasing to her for its retirednes There she built her self a Monastery to which she gathered a chast congregration of devout Virgins Though some Writers affirm that the said Monastery had been formerly built by her Brothers Wulfere and Ethelred The place is thus described by Camden Our ancient History affirms saith he that near the River Avon there was a place called Dormund-caster in which after that Kineburga had built for her self a small Monastery it first began to be called Kineburge-caster and afterward contractedly Caster The said Kineburga was the most Christian daughter of the Pagan King Penda and Wife of Alfrid King of the Northumbers who changed Royall authority into the humble service of Christ and governed this Monastery in the quality of a Mother of Holy Virgins 5. Thither flowed together saith the Authour of her Life to receive institution in a Religious life from her Virgins of all sorts Daughters of Dukes and Princes reverenced her as a Mistresse the Poor embraced her as a companion and all her Daughters venerated her as a Mother who neglecting to multiply a carnall offspring became far more happily fruitfull in Spirituall children c. And as for the Queen her self she was a Mirrour of all Sanctity and no expression of words can declare the bowells of Charity with which she cherished the soules committed to her care and which she had brought forth to Christ how watchfull she was over their conversation how diligent to instruct them in the Divine Law and Religious Discipline and with what teares she implored the heavenly protection over them She was a compassionate provider for the Poor a pious Mother of the afflicted and a Zealous exhorter of the Kings and Princes her Brethren to Alms-giving and works of Mercy 6. The odour of her Sanctity invited a few years after a younger Sister of hers to embrace a retired Religious life in the same Monastery Her name was Kineswitha a Virgin who though by her Brethren she had been promised a Wife to Offa King of the East-Saxons yet out of a desire to consecrate her Virginity to God she not being able to resist their earnest persecutions had recourse to Prayer imploring withall the assistance of the Queen of Virgins who in a Vision by night comforted her with an assurance that she should obtain her desire Whereupon she sent Messengers to King Offa employing her most earnest Prayers and adjurations that he would not by violence bereave our Lord of a Spouse in heart consecrated to him Vpon which the pious King not only disengaged her from a Promise and consent which her Brethren had extorted froÌ„ her but within a few years after followed her example and forsaking all worldly pomps and vanities he changed his Regall authority into an humble Service of God in Poverty and Devotion as in due place shall be shewed 7. How long those two Holy Sisters lived does not appear But their Festivity was celebrated together on the day before the Nones of March in the Monastery of Peterborough not above two miles distant from Dormond-caster the place of their Religious abode to which place their Sacred Bodies were translated There they remained till the year one thousand and ten in which the Danes cruelly wasting the whole Island and especially Monasteries they were from thence translated to Thorney 8. Together with them on the same day was celebrated the memory of Saint Tibba a Virgin and kinswoman of theirs Ingulphus calls her Tilba and Harpsfeild Cibba She having spent many years in a devout solitary life in the end rendred her Spirit to God And after her death appearing to a certain Holy man among other things told him I am come down from the celestiall Festivity to declare to thee the day of my happy transmigration This is the day of the blessed Virgin Lucia in the Night of whose Vigile I gave up my soule to our Lord Iesus Christ. She was anciently in great veneration among the Coritaâ—â— in the County of Rutland For saith Camden near the River Wash there is a Town called Rihal where a Saint named Tibba was honoured and particularly was by Falkoners as a Diana and Patronesse of their profession had in veneration Thus perversely he confounds the Honour due to Gods Saints with the Idolatrous Worship of Heathen Gods 9.
that extremity that he could not so much as ride on horseback but by his servaÌ„ts was caried in a hand-litter In this maÌ„ner he was brought to Meaux Meldum a Citty of France where four days and nights together he lay as one dead and a faint breathing scarce perceptible shewd only that he was yet alive Thus long continuing without meat or drink without speaking or hearing any thing spoken at last about day-break on the fifth day he awaked as from a deep sleep and sate up in his bed Then opening his eyes he saw about him his Brethren singing Psalms and weeping And sighing a little he demanded where Acca the Preist was Presently therefore he was called for and seeing the Holy Bishop pretty well recovered and able to speak he kneeled down and the other Brethren with him and gave thanks to God for so great a blessing 9. After this they sate down together and entred into discourse concerning the terrour of Divine iudgments which discourse having continued awhile the Holy Bishop commanded all the rest to leave the room except Acca to whom directing his countenance and speech he said A terrible Vision lately hapned to mee which I intend to discover to thee but which thou must conceale till I see how it shall please God to dispose of mee There stood before mee a certain person in a glorious shining vestment who said he was the Archangell Michael and that he was sent to recall mee from death For sayd he our Lord moved by the Prayers and tears of thy Brethren and Disciples and by the Intercession of his most Blessed Virgin Mother has given thee life Therefore I assure thee that thou shalt for the present recover of this sicknes but be prepared for four years hence I will visit thee Thou shalt arrive safe in thy native countrey and there receive the greatest part of thy possessions and conclude thy life in great tranquillity 10. The event shewed this Vision to have been no illusion for presently the Holy Bishop perfectly recovered his health to the great ioy of all who gave humble thanks to God for it And not long after renewing his iourney he came safe into Brittany But because he arrived not there till the year following wee will here interpose a Narration of the great chaÌ„ges hapning in this Island in the mean time which gave a new course to the Holy Bishops affaires XXIII CHAP. 1.2 Ethelred King of the Mercians becomes a Monk 3. He founds certain Monasteries 4. Coâ—nred succeeds in the Kingdom 5.6 Munificence of King Ina And of Bugga a Princesse to Glastonbury c. 1. SAint Wilfrid among other requests to Pope Iohn had desired him to write Letters in his favour to Ethelred King of the Mercians which he also did accordingly But in the Holy Bishops absence King Ethelred having been visited with the Grace and mercy of the Omnipotent was become a Monk saith Henry of Huntingdon And this change all our other ancient Historians attribute to his piety and contempt of worldly glory Whereas certain Modern Protestant Writers not traind up in the School of Gods Spirit doe without any ground from Antiquity affirm That King Ethelred being touched with remorse of his crimes and a terrour in conscience for having usurped the Kingdom was moved to build a Monastery and to enter himself into it after he had held the Kingdom full thirty years 2. As touching the place where this devout King undertook a Monasticall Profession S. Beda thus writes There is in the Province of Lindissi or Lincolnshire a Noble Monastery named Beardanam which was much affected and honoured by Offrida Queen of the Mercians as likewise by her husband Ethelred 3. The same King before he forsook the world had founded severall other Monasteries one whereof he bestowed upon Egwin afterward Bishop of Worcester of which himself makes mention thus Being in the prime of my age in the days of Ethelred King of the Mercians I made my humble request to him that he would vouchsafe to bestow on mee an ancient Monastery called Fledâ—nburch which he with great kindnesse granted mee It was seated in the Province of Worcester neer to the River Avon is at this day called Flatbury a place which saith Camden in the Primitive Church of the English was inhabited by Religious men The same Authour likewise ascribes to this King Ethelred the founding of the famous Monastery of Evesham concerning which wee shall treat more largely e're long 4. The Successour to King Ethelred in the Kingdom of the Mercians was Coënred or Kenrea son to his Brother Wulfere who diligently imitated all his vertues for as his Predecessour had done he passed his life in great sincerity of manners being eminent for his piety to God and justice in administring his Kingdom Thus writes Polydor Virgil and William of Malmsbury And as he lived so likewise ended he his life according to his example for he built many Monasteries and after a few years embraced also a Monasticall Life 5 Piety and munificence to Gods Church was the ordinary employment busines of the Kings of this age For Ina also King of the West-Saxons by the Counsell of S. Aldelm re-instated the ancient Monastery of Glastenbury in all possessions and priviledges which by reason of former troubles had been taken from it and settled the Monks in good order under the government of their Abbot Hemgesil And the said Abbot dying this year he gave to his Successaur Berwald severall Lordshâ—ps mentioned in his Grant preserved by the said Authour and the Tabernacles and other Vessells of gold and silver given by the said King to that Monastery are of a valew almost incredible Also at the same time Bugga the daughter of Kentwin formerly King of the West-Saxons seemed to contend with King Ina in adorning this famous Church and Monastery for as Alcuin in his Poâ—m recounts she built there a Chappell in which were twelve sumptuous Altars shining with gold and silver and consecrated to the twelve Apostles This she did for the refreshment of her Fathers soule who was there buried 6. The same King Ina moreover built a Church in Somersetshire at a Town anciently called Theorodunum and vulgarly Tiddington but afterwards for the abundance of springs named Welles To which he added a Colledge for Ecclesiasticall persons to live sequestred from the world in devotion The Church he dedicated to God the Apostle S. Andrew which shortly after saith Camden was by Princes and Noble men enriched with large revenews It grew in succeeding times into an Episcopall See and Athelm is by Bishop Godwin reckoned the first Bishop of Welles in the year of Grace nine hundred and five So that Polydor Virgil was mistaken in saying that King Ina erected it into a Bishoprick XXIV CHAP. 1. 2. c. Saint Wilfrid returns with the Popes Letters which are neglected by King Alfrid 8.9 who shortly after dyes 1. IN
esteem Saints Yet neither their Sanctity nor learning could secure their Lives from the present sanguinary Laws now in force 7. Some Writers affirm that S. Aldelm was a Scott but his name meerly Saxon does disprove them which signifies an ancient Helmet And generally our Historians acknowledge him to have been of the English-Saxon progeny Capgrave B. Godwin and others affirm that he was Brothers son to King Ina. Brian Twine says he was son to King Ina himself And William of Malmsbury that he was from â—is ancient Progenitours nearly allied in blood to King Ethelstan 8. There succeeded him in the Episcopall See of Shirborn a devout Preist named Forther who by the testâ—mony of Saint Beda his contemporaney is described to have been a man well versed in the study of Divine Scriptures Little more is extant concerning him in our Ecclesiasticall Monuments Onely Bishop Godwin relates of him that almost thirty years after this he attended a Queen of the West-Saxons in her pilgrimage to Rome 9. Probably this is the same person to whom Brithwald at this time Archbishop of Canterbury wrote an Epistle extant among those of Saint Boniface the Apostle of Germany with this Inscription To the most Reverend and most Holy our Fellow-Bishop Fortherey Berthwald a Servant of the Servants of our Lord sendeth health in our Lord. The Epistle it self because it gives some Light to the practise of that age wee will here adioyn as followeth 10. Since the request which in your presence I made to the Venerable Abbot Beorwald took no effect which was that he would sett at liberty a young captive mayd whose kinred dwell near to this Citty being importuned by them I thought fitt to direct once more these Letters to you by a Brother of the same mayd whose name is Eppa Hereby therefore I doe earnestly entreat you that you would by all means obtain from the foresaid Abbot that he would from this bearers hands accept three hundred shillings solidos for the ransome of the sayd young mayd and consign her into his hands to be brought hither to the end she may spend the rest of her age in ioyfull freedome among her freinds This affaire if you will bring to good effect you will not fayle to receive a good reward from God and many thanks from mee Besides this I conceive that our Brother Beorwald receiving this money will be no looser I ought to have made my first request that you would be mindfull of mee in your dayly Prayers Our Lord Iesus Christ preserve your Reverence in health many years 11. The slavery of this young mayd mentioned here denotes the ancient custome of the Saxons continued a long time after by the Normans of buying slaves and annexing them to certain Mannors or Lands which were therefore called Villains which without a ransome could not be restored to freedome 12. As for Beorwald mentioned in this Letter he was probably Abbot of Glastonbury who succeded Hemgisle in the year of Grace seaven hundred and five as the Antiquities of that Monastery declare And he it was who wrote the life of the Holy Bishop Egwin and not as some mistakingly affirm Brithwald Arch-bishop of Canterbury who sate above four and twenty years in that See before S. Egwin died IX CHAP. 1.2 c. The Martyrdom of S. Indractus an Irish Prince his murder miraculously discovered 1. ABout this time hapned the Martyrdom of a son of a certain Irish King who returning from a Pilgrimage to Rome by Brittany in his way from Glastonbury towards Ireland was together with seaven of his companions barbarously murdred by robbers His name was Indractus and his Memory is celebrated in our Martyrologe on the fifth of February 2. Concerning him thus writes the Authour of his life in Capgrave After that Saint Patrick had converted the Irish Nation to the Faith of Christ by many signs and wonders he passed over the Sea thence into Brittany and at Glastonbury he happily ended his days in a good old age For this cause many devout persons of Ireland have accustomed in devotion to visit the sayd Monastery Now there was in Ireland the son of a certain King his name was Indractus a young man well imbued with learning adorned with vertues and favoured both by God and man This young Prince aspiring only to heavenly ioyes for a more secure obtaining them resolved to despise yea to fly from all the snares of Princely palaces and delicacies Taking therefore with him nine companions together with his Sister named Dominica our Martyrologe calls her Drusa he in devotion undertook a pilgrimage to Rome Having therefore a prosperous passage by Sea he arrived at a Haven in Brittany named Tamerunt And there this devout assembly built an Oratory and spent a long space of time in the service of God and mortification At length leaving his Sister there he with his other Companions pursued their pilgrimage to Rome As for the frequent Miracles wrought by the Holy man in Brittany or in his iourney I omitt them the curious Reader may have recourse for them to the Authour who thus prosecutes his Story 3. Returning after some time from Rome into Brittany he had a resolution to goe to Glastonbury and there at the Monument of Saint Patrick to pour forth his Prayers to God Now at that time Inas King of the West-Saxons held his Court neer that place in a town called Pedret in the villages round about which many of his Servants and attendants were dispersed Among whom there was a certain son of iniquity named Hona This man curiously observing Indractus and his companions in their way from Glastonbury that their baggs and purses were well stuffed with money Whereupon the Minister of Satan with his complices following them overtook them at a Village named Shapwick and violently breaking into the house while they were sleeping there murdred them all Which having done they took their Sacred Bodies and cast them into a deep pitt to the end no man might find them 4. Now it fortuned that King Inas whose abode was near that place on a certain night being afflicted with great pain in his bowells to assâ—age the same went abroad into the open aire and looking towards heaven he saw a pillar as it were of fire issuing out of the place in which the sacred bodies were hidden the splendour of which was always in his eyes which way soever he turned them The same spectacle offred it self to him three nights consequently whereupon taking some of his Courtiers with him he went to the place and having found the bodies of the holy Martyrs he took care that they should be buried at Glastonbury with great honour The Body of S. Indractus was placed on the left side of the Altar opposite to the Monument of S. Patrick and his companions under the pavement round about As for the Murderers they having the impudence to be present at the buriall were visibly seysed
rich-man who had been a Pagan called Heâ—nger but was afterward converted and being baptized on the Feast of S. Peter and S. Paul was named Peter this man out of a great servour of Faith devotion and Humility himself took care of conducting a Cart loden with sand stones and other materials convenient for building the Monastery and in the way by the malice of the Devill an Enemy to all good works the said Peter fell from the Cart under the wheeles and was taken up dead having his head and other members greivously wounded in severall places By occasion of which there being assembled a great concourse of people who with greif beheld so sad a spectacle When preparation was making for his buriall the Holy Father S. Swibert with his devout Chaplain Willeic came to the place Where being informed of the manner of the death of the said Peter he having great coÌ„fidence in our Lords goodnes commanded the dead body to be carried to his Cell Which being done he in the presence of a great multitude expecting the issue with many sighs abundance of teares kneeling down powrd forth his prayers most earnestly to our Lord to restore to life the said Peter who was a servant of his Monastery And having a good space multiplied such prayers he rose and kissing the body immediatly the dead man revived and rose up perfectly whole insomuch as there was not left on his body the least marks of any wounds nor no settling of blood Which the people seeing with great ioy gave thanks to the Mercy of our Saviour 3. The fame of this wonderfull Miracle being spread in the Province many Neophytes were confirmed in Faith and Infidels converted which were regenerated by Baptism Now the same Peter lived a long time after in perfect health till the building of the Church was quite finished and after the Holy Bishop departed to our Lord. Notwithstanding this he did not reap that fruit which might reasonably be expected among that hard-hearted peogle for though many both of the common people and Nobles were converted yet the greatest part remained in their Infidelity XVI CHAP. i. 2. c. A fictitious pretended Synod of London introducing the Veneration of Images Which was in use from the beginning 1. FOR want of matter to furnish the year of Grace seaven hundred and twelve Bale the Apostate and the Centuriators of Magdeburg have invented a fiction of a certain Synod pretended to have been held at London decreâ—ing the introducing of Sacred Images into Churches veneration of them as if before this time either Images had not been seen in the Churches of Brittany or no respect had been given to them 2. This assertion of theirs Harpsfeild deservedly calls a false and sencelesse fable Yea Sir H. Spelman though no freind to Images acknowledges that the Centuriators report this without the least testimony of any ancient Writer And whereas the occasion of this fiction was taken from the Apparition of the most Blessed Virgin Mary to S. Egwin upon which he founded the Monastery of Evesham the same Sir H. Spelman confesses that neither in the Charter of King Coenred nor of S. Egwin neither likewise in the Letters of Pope Constantin nor in any other Monuments recorded by him any thing is to be found concerning the introduction or adoration of Images 3. He grants indeed that our Apostle Saint Augustin made use of the Crosse and Image of Christ because Saint Beda expressly affirms the same But he resolutly denyes that before these times the Saxons did ever adore the Crosse or Sacred Images Indeed if by Adoration he mean that worship is due only to God wee agree with him that neither then nor before or since the Saxons or any Catholick allowed it to the Crosse or Images as appears in the seaventh Occumenicall Synod But if he will by Adoration understand a worship or veneration Superiour to a Civill respect but infinitly beneath the Worship due to God it is most apparent that both S. Augustin and the Saxons after their Conversion did allow and practise Veneration to Crosses and Images 4. For S. Gregory who was S. Augustins Master expresly calls the Crosse Venerable Venerandam and commands that the Image of our Blessed Lady and the Crosse should be taken out of a Synagogue of the Iews with that veneration that becomes them And again I know saith he that you doe not therefore desire the Image of our Saviour to the end you may adore it as a God And wee likewise prostrate our selves before it but not not as before a Divinity Hence Peter Martyr treating of Images sayes concerning him Gregory the Roman Bishop was a Patron of Superstition for among his Prayers this is one Grant unto us O Lord that those who come to adore thy Holy Crosse may be freed from the chains of their sins Yea Bale himself the inventour of the forementioned fable acknowledges that Gregory admiâ—s of adoration of the Crosse Masses for the dead 5. Again Saint Beda praises Saint Oswald for erecting a Crosse and praying before it and moreover he addes To this day many devout persons are wont to cutt off slices from the wood of that most Holy Crosse which putting into water and giving that water to be drunk either by sick men or beasts they are presently restored to health All which particulars are manifest signs of a Religious Veneration Hence it is most apparent not only that the Saxons did from the beginning use the Crosse and Image of Christ and this Sir H. Spelman confesses but likewise religiously venerate them And that be ore the Saxons time the Christian Brittains did the same hath been upon severall occasions demonstrated in the former part of this History 6. As touching therefore this mentioned fictitious Synod of London wee will only add that which B. Parker writes What was decreed in that Synode is not come to light And whereas some Writers affirm that the worship and â—â—oration of Images was permitted by it how truly they affirm this I will not interpose my iudgment XVII CHAP. 1.2 c. Another pretended Synod censured 1. AFTER that Sir Henry Spelman had abated the authority of the foresaid Synod of London he adioyns another Synod which he affirms to have been celebrated under King Ina about these times and which he calls a great Councill of all Bishops and Princes Nobles Counts and aâ— Sage Counsellors and Senatours as likewise the Commons of the whole Kingdom which Council was assembled by the câ—mmand of King Ina. 2. Now what was transacted in this pretented Council he thus relates out of the Appendix Auctarium to the Laws of King Edward the Confessor King Ina took to wife a Lady named Guala for whose regard that countrey was named Wales which formerly had been called Cambria For the said King had two wives And with this his last wife he had possession of Wales Cornwall and
three years after and is commemorated on the two and twentieth of September 6 A great proof of the perfection of Monasticall Disciplin observed after her death in her Monastery is this That Saint Boniface the glorious Apostle of the Germans having founded a Monastery in those parts made choice of her Disciples above all others and particularly of Saint Lioba to plant Religious observance there This is testified by Rodulphus Disciple of Rabanus Maurus in the life of S. Lioba written by him 8. The same Writer also affirms that in the same town of Winburn there was erected likewise a Cloyster of Monks either by Saint Cuthburga or her Brother King Ina And that from the beginning a Law and Decree of Religious Disciplin had been made That excepting Preists who were to serve at the Altar no men should be permitted to enter the Monastery of those Religious Virgins Nor any woman into that of Religious men And that among the other obligations of the Virgins at their Profession this was one never to step out of their Cloyster except upon a necessary cause to be approved by Superiours 9. Among the Epistles of Saint Boniface there is one inserted from one Aldhun an Abbot and two Abbesses called Cnenburg and Coenburg which were probably these two Princely Sisters Saint Cuthburga and Saint Quenburga desiring a devour Preist called Wietbert an attendant of Saint Boniface to recommend to God in his Prayers two Religious woemen Quoengyth and Edlu both which dyed the same day being the Ides of September XIX CHAP. 1.2 c. The death of Prince Pipin to which S. Swibert endeavoured in vain to prepare him 1. THE death of Duke Pipin hapning about this time since the holy Apostolick Bishop Saint Swibert was employed in preparing him to it which charge he performed with great zeale though with small effect it will not be iudged impertinent to give an account of what passed between them from the relation of S. Marcellin a witnes whose authority cannot be questioned Thus therefore he writes 2. It hapned sayth he in the year seaven hundred and fourteen after our Lords Incarnation that Pipin of Herstall a magnanimous Prince and Maâ—re of the King of France his house sell fick of that disease which endred with his life Hereupon the illustrious Bishop Saint Swibert was earnestly desired by certain Noble persons to visit him But he thought fitt first to goe to Colen attended by his two Disciples Willeic and Theodorick there to demand counsell of Plectrudis the illustrious Duchesse of Lorrain or the Austrasians how he should cary himself in that affaire She with great devotion received and entertaind him at last for her own consolation retaining with her the pious Preist Willeic she dismissed Saint Swibert accompanied by Agilulf Archbishop of Colen and other Prelats giving them charge seriously to advise her husband Prince Pipin that in case he should dye he would take care not to disinherit his illustrious lawfully begotten children Drogo Duke of Champagne and Grimoaldus Maire of the house to Childebert King of France by substituting in his Will as his Heyr Charles Martell a bastard by Alpaide his Concubine which injustice he could not doe without the losse and damnation of his soule besides the stain that he would bring upon his name in the sight of the whole Church and Scandall of his Nobility and Subjects 3. This was an employment which not long before had cost the Holy Bishop Lambert very dear for because he had reprehended the same Prince for his unlawfull cohabitation and mariage with the same Harlot he lost his life and was deservedly esteemed a Martyr 4. The foresaid Bishop therefore being arrived at Ioppilta a Town upon the River Mosa where the sick Prince lay were kindly received by him They therefore to comfort and encourage him to suffer with patience temporall afflictions or infirmities told him that Almighty God in his wisedom and goodnes made the way to heaven rough and unpleasant to his Elect least being delighted in the way they should forget or disesteem the happines which they expected in their countrey 5 After such like discourse often repeated at last having found a convenient and opportune season among other spirituall advices which they gave him for the good of his soule they with great affection and zeale discovered to him the speciall motive of their iourney sharply reprooving him for his unlawfull mariage But they had no sooner touched upon this argument but they were with great indignation repulsed by the Prince And the harlot Alpaide having diligently enquired into and found the occasion of these Prelats iourney rudely commanded them presently to be gone And withall was so importunate with the Prince in behalf of her Son Charles Martel that she obtained of him whatsoever she requested And accordingly Pipin dying the same year left Charles Martel heyre of all his Principalities 6. This being seen by the foresayd Prelats they were forced to return to Colen with greif and dishonour where they made known to Plectrudis all things which had passed at Ioppilia with Pipin withall comforting and exhorting her to sustain such crosses with patience XX. CHAP. i. 2 c. The Birth education and Gests of S. Guthlac Of his Disciple Bertelins intention to murder him Of Ethelbald a banished Mercian Prince comforted by him c. BVT in Brittany a far more comfortable and happy death befell a Hermit of admirable Sanctity named S. Guthlac who as in this life he enioyd a familiar conversation with Angels so in the next he was made their companion in blessednes for ever His Gesis we have thought fitt to remitt till this time when he dyed because having lived a solitary life they were scarce at all involved with the common occurrents of the Church in his time The story of his life may require from us a more then ordinary attention credit because written by Felix a devout â—reist of the same age and dictated to him by Bertelin a Monk of Croyland his companion in Solitude The Authour dedicated his Writing to Elwold King of the East-Angles which is a sufficient warrant to rectify the Chronology of some of our Historians who place the death of this Elwold in the year of Grace six hundred and ninety By the generall account S. Guthlac lived forty seaven years and being twenty four years old he undertook a soldiers Profession in which he lived eight years and fifteen years after in the Solitude of Croyland so that his Birth must fall in the year of Grace six hundred sixty seaven The wonderfull circumstances of which is thus recorded by the foresaid Authour Felix 2. In the dayes of Ethelred King of the Mercians saith he a certain Noble person of Royall offspring named Penwald had by his wife Tecta the holy servant of God Guthlac At the hower of his birth his future Sanctity was miraculously designed For from heaven there appeard the hand as it were of
holy King extended the bounds of his banishâ—ment further and visitted the shrines of the Holy Apostles beyond the Alpes and afterwards retired himself into other uninhabited places to the end he might more freely there attend to God At length after a long continued exile after many internall combats after frequent and painfull suffrings by hunger thirst and cold all his conflicts ended in the Province of Italy and Citty of Lucca there he received his rewards thence his soule was received into heaven and his Sacred members were placed near the Body of S. Frigidianus in a Church dedicated to his honour where his glorâ— shines abroad by many miracles His Festivity 〈◊〉 solemnized on the seaventh day before the Ides of February 3. The observations made by the illustrious Cardinall Baronius in his Annals this year upon this Inscription particularly to disprove the Title of King of the English attributed to S. Richard doe not seem to mee concluding For though it be true that his name is not found in the Catalogue of the Saxon or English Kings that is no sufficieÌ„t proof against him Since wee read very many examples or the like So in S. Beda mentioned is made of Edilward son of Oswald King of the Dierâ— likewise of Elbuin and of Osri King of the Wiccians And Cissa in his Charter in Harpsfeild calls himself King of the West-Saxons S. Boniface also mentions Sâ—gâ—â—ald King of the same Province and Ina a King called Balred Lastly in the Life of S. Botulph wee read of one Ethelmunâ— King of the South-Saxons yet not the name of any of these appear in the Catalogues oâ— the Kings of those severall Kingdoms And whereas he affirms that Philip of Eyslat a German is the first Authour who gives the Title of King to S. Richard it is a mistake For Wolfhard an Authour much more ancient who lived in the next Century to this and with great fidelity wrote the Life of Saint Walburga affords him the same Title and Stuartius in his Notes upon the same Life affirms that all Authours almost with one consent make him a King of England insomuch as none in his sound witts will deny it And indeed hereto agree the Roman Martyrologe Philip Bishop of Eystat Trithemius Molanus Yepes Gualter and very many others Yea Gretser in his observations on the Life of Saint Wilibald son to this Saint Richard prooves by many arguments the same as from common Tradition from ordinary Images of him from severall Missals Breviaries and Authours Notwithstanding that he did not actually at least not long enioy this Title and power may be granted Now the right which he had thereto may be shewed out of our Ancient Monuments 4. For wee have before declared how Lothere King of Kent succeeded to his Brother Egbert to the prejudice of his Brothers son Edric And after eleaven years raign being dispossessed and slain his son was also debarred the Succession never mounted the Throne Now this Prince Richard according to the opinion of some Writers and particularly of the learned Annalist R.F. Alford was that disinherited son of Lothere who content with the security and sweetnes of a private Life never sought nor desired soveraignty though iustly due to him 5. But more probable it is that this Richard was a King of the West-Saxons immediately after King Ina. For though Ethelard be the the onely King named his Successour Yet Saint Beda sayes expressely that King Ina left his Kingdom to severall young Princes among whoÌ„ this S. Richard probably was one This is confirmed by what we read in the life of this Prince that he recommended his children Winnebald and Willebald to S. Boniface because he was of his kingdom Now it is certain that S. Boniface was born at Kirton near Exceter in the Kingdom of the West-Saxons But Ethelard being a Prince of high spirits seems to have excluded the rest and S. Richard whose ambition lay another and better way was willing to employ his thoughts and endeavours in pursuing the hopes of an Eternall Kingdom to be obtained by peaceablenes and neglect of temporall Glory 6. And God was pleased to reward this his love with a far greater Blessing in giving him three children worthy of eternall memory S. Willibald S. Winibald and S. Walburga These three children in the year of Grace seaven hundred twenty five were sent by their Father to S. Boniface in Germany because he was born in his kingdom as the Authour of S Richards Life writes twenty years before the said S. Boniface was Arch-bishop of Mentz neither did their Father accompany them at that time as the Authour of the Inscription mistaking writes But severall years after followed them thither out of a desire to enioy their happy conversation and end his Life in the society of so many Saints Notwithstanding out of a Motive of Devotion very fashionable in that age he undertook a Pilgrimage in a mean habit to visit the Shrines of the Blessed Apostles at Rome After which in his return this year through Etruria or Tuscany God was pleased in the Citty of Lucca to putt an end to his iourney and restore to him with advantage a heavenly Crown And we are obliged to that Noble Citty for preserving his Memory in so Noble a Monument His name is both in the Roman and English Martyrologe recited among the Saints on the seaventh of February Where likewise he is stiled S. Richard King of the English because perhaps he had a right though never any possession of the Kingdom 7. The same year dyed the Holy Virgin Tecla Abbesse of the Monastery of Kirzengen at Ochnafort in Germany for so doe the Centuriators of Magdeburg stile the place And write concerning her and her holy companions in this manner This age or Century likewise had women famous for their learning some of which Boniface sent for out of England into Germany to preach the Gospell namely Chunitâ—ude Tecla Lioba Waldoburga Chunilda and Beragytha We doe indeed acknowledge that these Holy Virgins were sent for out of England into Germany but not to be Preachers It is no Catholick custom to make women overseers and disposers of Ecclesiasticall matters The end for which they were invited out of England was indeed to teach German Virgins the Instituts of a Religious Conversation As touching S. Tecla in particular she had her devout education in the Monastery of Winborn wherein she proffited so well that S. Boniface thought her fitt to teach others what she had so well learnt and to govern others having been so perfect in Obedience her self This Office after she had piously and diligently exercised fifteen years she was called to the embraces of her heavenly Bridegroom on the fifteenth day of October on which day she is commemorated among the Saints in the Roman Martyrologe 8. Our Martyrologe likewise mentions a certain English man a Bishop called German who went over Sea to preach
dissipated and torn asunder and their beautifull Ensigns so rent and defiled that they could scarce be known to their own party On each side those who were most daring and courageous kept close to their Standards and most furiously rushed upon one another doing horrible execution with their swords and battell-axes Neither of them had any thought of yeilding yea each party assured themselves of Victory 4. But wheresoever the Valiant Edilhun made an impression ruine accompanied him on all sides his battle-axe like a thunderbolt clove asunder both bodies and arms And on the other side wheresoever the courageous Mercian King Ethelbald rushed in he made a horrible slaughter for to his irresistible sword arms were as thinn cloaths and bones as soft flesh Whilst therefore these two warriers like devouring flames wasted their enemies on all sides it hapned that they both mett one another Each of them then gnashing his teeth with rage against his opposite stretched forth their arms and with all their strength struck-terrible blows at one another with little advantage for awhile on either side But God who resists the proud and from whom alone strength courage and magnanimity proceeds then putt an end to his favour formerly shewd to King Ethelbald deprived his soule of his usuall confidence Therefore perceiving that his customed forces and valour faild him a terrour from heaven assaild his mind so that he was the first in his army who began the flight Neither from that day to the last moment of his life did God afford him a prosperous successe in any of his undertakings 5. Thus describes the foresaid Authour this terrible decisive battell and for a conclusion adds That from that time the Kingdom of the West-Saxons became very potent and so continually prospered till it brought all the rest into subiection to it But this was not till the beginning of the following Century when King Egbert became Monark of the whole Kingdom charging its Name into England Thus passed matters in Brittany 6. And at the same time a far greater change was made in France For the worthy Prince Caroloman having the year before quitted his Principality and out of a strange fervour of Divine Love retired himself into the Monastery of Saint Benedict at Mount Cassin there to serve God the remainder of his Life in poverty and solitude the Nobility of France contemning their effeminat King Childeric with one consent determined to raise Prince Pipin in whose onely hand the whole power and management of the State remained into the Throne And to give a greater authority to the Change they thought good to consult Pope Zacharias to whom they represented the impotency and vicious effeminacy of their King and the admirable courage prudence and all Royall endowments of Pipin withall the necessity in which that Kingdom stood of an able supporter against the Saracens and other terrible enemies which threatned the destruction of it Hereupon the Pope gave his sentence according to their desires and appointed S. Boniface to annoint and sett the Crown on the Head of Pipin which he accordingly performed in the Citty of Soissons As for Childeric who was the last of the Merovingian race after his deposition he was thrust into a Monastery XXVII CHAP. 1. The Brittains invade the West-Saxons and are repelled 2.3 c. King Cuthred dying Sigebert a Tyrant succeeds and raigns but one year 1. THE year next following the terrible battell between the Mercians and West-Saxons in Brittany the Brittains thinking this a fitt season for them to enlarge their Dominion when the West-Saxons though conquerours had much diminished their forces to gett a bloody victory with a great Army made an impression into the Western parts But their successe was not according to their expectation for as Huntingdon relates Cuthred in the fourteenth year of his raign fought against the Brittains who not being able to resist him who had lately conquered King Ethelbald presently began to fly and for their folly and cowardice deservedly suffred a great slaughter without any dommage done to the West-Saxons 2. This was the last exploit of this Noble King for as the same Historian writes the great and renowned King Cuthred after so great prosperities and victories the next year by the cruelty of death was taken out of this world leaving a successour unworthy to fill his Throne This his Successour was his kinsman Sigebert who held the Crown a very short time For swelling with pride because of his Predecessours victories he became insolent and intolerable to his own subiects whom he treated ill all manner of ways and for his particular proffit depraved all his Lawes Hereupon a principall man among his Nobles called Cumbra was enduced by the generall complaints of the people to intimate their greivances to their New King Which he faithfully performed earnestly beseeching him to make his government easier to his subiects and quitting his former inhumanity to shew himself amiable both to God and men But these exhortations were so far from producing a good effect that he commanded Cumbra should cruelly and uniustly be putt to death yea and encreased the insupportable fiercenes of his Tyranny 3. This behaviour of his did so inflame with rage the minds of the West-Saxons that within the space of one year they deprived him both of his kingdom and life The manner whereof the same Writer thus proceeds to declare Sigebert being incorrigible both in his pride and other vices the Nobility and common people assembling themselves together with prudent deliberation and unanimous consent drove him out of his Kingdom and chose for their King an excellent young man of the Royall family called Kinewolf As for Sigebert after he was thus expelled by his Subiects and fearing yet greater punishment for his former demerits he in great fear hidd himself in a vast forest called Andreadswald where a certain Swineheard of Cumbra who had been so unworthily slain by him finding him he revenged on him the uniust death of his Lord. Thus ended his unhappy life King Sigebert a man saith William of Malmsbury horribly cruell to his subiects and contemptibly cowardly to his Neighbours 4. Yet among the vices and impieties of Sigebert one good action of his is recorded which was his charitable liberality to the ancient Monastery of Glastonbury For in an Appendix to the life of Saint Patrick and in the Antiquities of the same Monastery wee read how the Danes at this time cruelly wasting the Northumbers a certain Abbot called Ticca who lived in those parts fled the countrey and coming among the West-Saxons there he retired himself into the Monastery of Glastonbury Where after he had for some time lived with much edification he was chosen Abbot this year A powerfull mean whereby he gaind the love and favour of the Monks was his enriching that place with many precious Relicks which he brought with him out of the Northern parts as the Sacred Bodies of Saint
I. CHAPTER 1.2 An Anniversary Commemoration of the Martyrdom of S. Boniface c. ordained by a Synod in England 3.4 c. Letters out of Brittany to Saint Lullus Successour of S. Boniface 1. A Year was scarce passed after the Martyrdom of Saint Boniface and his devout Companions when the English-Saxon Church in Brittany by a common Decree ordained an Anniversary Commemoration of them For assoon as Cuthbert Arch-bishop of Canterbury heard of their said Martyrdom he assembled a Synod of the Bishops and Abbots of his Province in whose Names he wrote a Synodicall Letter to Lullus the Successour of S. Boniface in the Archiepiscopall See of Mentz which to this day remains among the Epistles of E. Boniface 2. In which Epistle he acquaints him 1. With their sincere affection to him and his fellow-bishops in those barbarous new-converted Regions how ioyfull they all were of their prosperity and how great a part they took in any calamity befalling them 2. He adds that it was a great subject of ioy to them that their Nation of Brittany should have the Happines to send forth so many illustrious Preachers and Apostles endued with such Spirituall courage as not to fear to encounter with Nations so feirce in their superstition and with such spirituall Wisedom and knowledge as to perswade and induce them to forsake their ancient Idolatry 3. He tells him that in this their General Synod they had unanimously decreed to celebrate with an annuall Feast the fifth day of Iune in commemoration of the glorious Martyrdom of Saint Boniface and his companions whom they chose together with Saint Gregory and Saint Augustin as their speciall Patron and Intercessour with our Lord. 4. He desires that the same Charity and propinquity may continue between both their Churches which was begun in the life time of S. Boniface and that mutuall Prayers and celebration of Masses on both sides may dayly be made for one another both living and dead 5. He admonishes him that whereas in many places of late the State of Religion began to shake by the rising of New-Sects whilst unconstant and sensuall men deserting and contemning the Decrees of Ancient Fathers and Ecclesiasticall Laws invent and according to their own inventions publish new Doctrines prejudiciall to soules therefore he and his Churches together with them ought to begg the intercessions of the Holy Apostles and Martyrs of Christ that he would give them grace to continue constant in the Orthodox Faith and Vnity of the Church A good pattern and example of which constancy ought to be the late Famous Doctour and Martyr of our Lord S. Boniface who willingly suffred all incommodities and dangers for the Faith and who being now admitted as an houshold servant into the presence of God as he will be a powerfull Defender of those who follow his example so on the contrary he will be a terrible accuser before the Supreme Iudge of all such as shall forsake that Rule and Communion with the Roman and Apostolick Church which he allways followed â— Other Letters likewise out of Brittany were written â—t this time to the same Holy Archbishop Lullus one from his kinsman Kineara Bishop of Winchester who two years before this succeeded in the place of Humfrid In which he desires him that the same Communion of Prayers and charitable Offices may continue between then which had intervened between Saint Boniface and S. Daniel and Humfrid his Predecessours A second from Milret Bishop of Worcester signifying how a little before he had passed over into Germany to enioy the conversation oâ— S. Boniface and presently after his return heard the news of his deâ—th for which though at first he waâ— sad yet the consideration of the great glory which he now enioyes and what a glorious Patron and Pillar to all of his countrey he is now becom his sorrow was quickly turned into ioy and thanks giving He further exhorts him that the same mutuall Charity which S. Boniface had conciliated between them may still continue and that he would afford him his instructions and Prayers promising all Obedience to his commands c. II. CHAP. 1.2 c. The unhappy death of Ethelbald King of the Mercians and severall iudgments touching his future State 5 6. Beornred his murderer succeeds and is expelled by Offa. 1. THE same year Ethelbald King of the Mercians after a raign of forty one years with great vicissitude of fortune was taken out of the world by a violent death Huntingdon writes that Ethelbald fighting a second time against the West-Saxons at Secundune a wonderfull slaughter was made of his Army and he disdaining to flye was slain Another Historian sayes that though he fled he could not avoyd being slain Now this place of the Battell then called Secundun is seated in the borders of Staffordshire and Warwickshire about three miles from Tamworth and is now called Serkington Notwithstanding the Authour of the Epitome at the end of S. Beda's History affirms that he was by treachery miserably slain in the night time by his own guards So that it is probable this misfortune hapned to him after his flight from the said battell 2. Being thus unhappily slain his Body was buried at Repandun in the County of Darby Which Town saith Camden wee now call Reptoâ— which in ancient time was very ample and renowned but now is straitned to a small village It was formerly famous as having been the buriall-place of Ethelbald the good King of the Mercians who by the treachery of his own servants was slain And Ingulfus adds that there was then at Ripedune a most famous Monastery where this Kings body was buried But what became of his soule the iudgments of God are uncertain to us 3. The iudgments of men likewise concerning him are uncertain Huntingdon iudges hopelesly of his future state For after he had related the sad but iust death of the Tyrant Sigebert he ioyns him thus with Ethelbald Behold saith he the manifest iudgment of God Behold how our Lords justice retributes worthy punishments to mans demerits not only in the world to come but even in this life also For setting up wicked Kings for the punishment of their subjects one he suffers to rage a long time for their longer vexation and that such a King becoming by so long a continuance in wickednes more depraved he may in Hell be more sharply tormented as the forementioned King Ethelbold Another he quickly exterminates c. 4. Yet other Writers passe a more favourable iudgment of his state Camden calls him a good King and certain it is that he shewed great signs of Repentance Hence William of Malmsbury after he had produced S. Boniface his sharp letter to him addes Neither could the Letters of so great a Saint want effect which with so much circumspection and zeale he sent to him as became the duty of an Apostolick Legat and his Charity to his countreymen
to him Hereto may be added an argument invincible in that he built a Church dedicated to the honour of the holy Crosse Yea and Prudensius in another place says Vexillumque Crucis summus Dominator adorat that is The Supreme Governour of the Empire adores the Ensign of the Crosse. 9. This honour was not onely acknowledged by Constantin himself to be due to this Sign of our Salvation but he signified his will that all the world should doe the same This he did by raising his Statue in Rome holding the Crosse in the right hand with this inscription By this saving sign the true Emblem of fortitude I deliver'd your Citty from the Yoke of Tyranny And having given perfect liberty to the Senat and people of Rome I restored them to their ancient greatnes and splendour 10. All these things are farther confirm'd by another Inscription which according to a Decree of the Roman Senat was engraven in stone To the Emperour Flavius Constantinus the great the Senat and people of Rome For that by instinct of the Divinity and his own magnanimous courage he at once with his army avenged the commonwealth of the Tyrant and his whole faction therfore we have dedicated to him this triumphall Arch. In which Inscription the Victory is ascribed contrary to the Roman custome to one true God and not to those many Gods adored there XII CHAP. 1.2 3. Constantin procures from Licinius and Maximinus a cessation of persecution 4. Three of his Mothers Vncles chosen Senatours 1. AFter this so signall a Victory Constantin to confirm peace in the Empire sent for Licinius the Emperour to Milan where he gave him to wife his Sister Constantia and obtain'd of him to subscribe to an Edict in which free liberty was given to all to make profession of Christian Religion and moreover all Churches belonging to them which had been seised on were restor'd The form of which Edict is recorded by Eusebius By which is manifest that even in the times of persecuting Emperours the Christian Churches enjoy'd lands and possessions So that what hath been formerly written touching the endowing our Brittish Churches by King Lucius c. may more iustly challenge beleife 2 And to make this grace universall he persuaded the same Licinius to ioyn with him in a letter to Maximinus Emperour of the Eastern Provinces to grant the same freedom to Christians within his dominions To which request Maximinus though with great unwillingnes and repugnancy yeilded The absence of Diocletian who though invited refused to meet Constantin at Milan was a great cause that these Priviledges were more easily granted to Christians 3. It is affirmed by Mathew of Westminster who stiles himself Florilegus that at this time Constantin chose into the Senate among other strangers the three Vncles of his Mother Helena Traherius or Traërnus Marius and Leolinus And this perhaps might give occasion to Iulian the Apostat as Marcellinus writeth to endeavour to blacken the memory of Constantin as an innovatour and perverter of the ancient Roman Lâ—wes for he expressly accuses him for being the first Emperour who adorned barbarous strangers with Senatoriall and Consular robes VIII CHAP. 1. Benediction of Bread not unleavened instituted by Pope Silvester 2. Troubles in Brittany by Octavius 3 4. A new frame of Government in the Empire 6. A Synod assembled at Arles 1. IN the beginning of the year of Grace three hundred and fourteen the Holy Pope Silvester succeeded Melchiades concerning whom the ancient Book of Roman Bishops records that he ordain'd that of the oblations offred by the people in the Church the Bishop or Preist should blesse or consecrate loaves of bread cutt into small particles and kep'd in a pure and convenient vessel to the end that after the solemnity of Masse such as had not communicated should partake of them on all Sundays and Festes These morsells of bread thus blessed were called Eulogiae and were intended to be Symbols of Vnity in Faith and Charity among Christians Which holy custome continues to this day in the Church notwithstanding some have sâ—erved and degenerated from the first institution by giving this Benediction on unleavened bread wheras in the Constitution of S. Melchiades it is expressly call'd Formentum or common bread 2. This year whilst Constantin made an expedition into France where he fought prosperously against the Germans there was rais'd a sedition in the western parts of Brittany where a certain King of the Gevissi call'd Octavius made an insurrection against the Pro-Consul entrusted by Constantin with the Government of the countrey who having advice therof sent Traherius or Traâ—rnus his Mothers Vncle with three Legions who landing at Kaâ—rperis or Portcestria now called Portsmouth took the town within two days Which Octavius hearing came against him with strong forces and in a battell putt Traërnus to flight who retiring into Albania began to wast the Provinces After which a second battell was fought in Westmerland where Octavius was utterly vanquish'd and deprived of his crown being forced to fly into Norway to begg aid of King Humbert or Gunbert as some call him This relation is given by Florilegas with whom Simeon of Durham and others agree 3. That which probably gave an occasion to these troubles in Brittany was the change in the Government therof now introduced by Constantin who is accused by Zosimus for disordring the former well constituted frame of the Empire though it cannot be denyed that in the alterations made by him he imitated the ordonnances of the Emperour Hadrian 4. In this manner rhen was the Empire now administred He divided it into four Prefectures governed by so many Praetorian Praefects The first was call'd the Prefect of the East to whom was subject all Eastern Provinces as far as Mesopotamia the Cilicians Cappadocians Armenians with many other Provinces in those countreys and likewise Egypt together with Pentapolis of Lybia The second was the Pretorian Prefect of Illiricum who governed that countrey and with it Macedonia Thessalia Epirus all Greece with the Island of Creta and other Islands adiacent The third was the Prefect of Italy to whose iurisdiction was subject Sicily with all the Islands neer and likewise Africa The fourth was the Prefect of Gaule and all other Transalpin Provinces as Spain Germany Brittany c. 5. By which new frame of Government Brittany being no longer administred immediatly by the Emperours Lievtenant but by a Vicar of the Prefect of Gaule by which means it was esteemed as an accessory Province of Gaule no wonder if this new yoke of servitude was displeasing to the Brittains who upon that occasion might easily be moved to sedition by their Prince Octavius or any other ambitious and discontented persons the ill successe wherof we have before declared 6 Concerning which the relation of Scottish writers scarce deserve to be taken into examination Who tell us that Octavius being vanquish'd by Traërnus
fled to Fincomark King of Scotland who refused to yeild him up at the request of Traërnus on the contrary in his quarrell he rais'd an army fought and vanquish'd Traërnus in the Province of Westmerland which say they since Carausius his times belonged to Scotland All which story seems an invention on purpose to illustrate the name of Scotland and its pretended Kings of which no mention as yet can be found in any approved Authours 7. At this time Constantin made his abode in Gaule afterward called France where he was much distracted and disquietted and more by the factions of Schismaticks among Christians then any commotions of confining barbarous Nations Vpon which occasion he was compell'd to command a Generall Assembly or Synod of the Western Empire to meet at Arles for composing the seditions rais'd by the Donatists To which Synod since the Brittish Bishops were by name call'd it is requisite we should make some stay to declare the proceedings of it IX CHAP. 1.2 c. Schism of the Donatists and its occasion 3. c The Donatists after severall condemnations still appeale 1. THE Enemy of Truth and Peace having lost the advantage of opposing Christian Religion by the violence and rage of his instruments the Heathen persecuting Emperours did not for all that cease from his malice which was heightned by Envy against it but rather executed another way with more successe by suggesting matter of seditions and divisions among Christians themselves The first publick infamous Scene of which scandalls was Carthage in Africk And the occasion was this 2. Caecilianus Archdeacon to Mensurius Bishop of Carthage had reprehended a Spanish woman call'd Lucilla then living in that Citty because before receiving the holy Sacrament she had with veneration kiss'd the head of a certain person esteem'd by her a Martyr yet not acknowledged for such by the Bishop Lucilla being a woman of great power and wealth upon this reprehension conceived an implacable rage and fury against Cacilianus earnestly expecting all occasions of revenge 3. This was afforded her not long after in the year of Christ three hundred and six when upon the death of Mensurius Caecilianus was chosen Bishop of that Citty For he requiring a restitution of certain vessells of silver and gold belonging to his Church which in the late time of persecution had by his Predecessour been recommended to the fidelity of certain Elders of that Citty they to avoy'â— the necessity of restoring them ioyn'd themselves to the faction of Botrus and Celesius who had ambitiously sought after the same Bishoprick and were rejected the resentment of which repulse incited them to question the Election of Caecilianus Lucilla earnestly ioynd herself to this faction of unjust discontented persons who publickly withdrew themselves from the Communion of their Bishop by which means there was rais'd in Africk a most horrible and irreconcileable Schism the flame wherof could not for many ages be extinguish'd 4. These factious persons to strengthen their party invited to Carthage a number of African Bishops who formerly in a publick Councill at Cirtha had been convicted Traditores that is such as for feare of persecution had deliver'd up to Heathen Magistrats the Holy Vessels and Books belonging to the Church among whom the principall was Secundus Bishop of Tâ—gisis and Primat of Numidia These Bishops seaventeen in number kept their Assemblies at Carthage separated from Caecilianus in opposition to whom they presumed sacrilegiously to ordain another counterfeit Bishop of Carthage calld Maiorinus one who had been Lector to Caecilianus when he was Archdeacon and was now a Domestick of Lucilla 5. Moreover to iustify their Schism these Bishops who were most manifest Traditors themselves alledged that Caecilianus his Ordination was illegall because he had received imposition of hands from Felix Bishop of Aptungis and others whom they falsly accused of their own crime They likewise wrongfully charged Caecilianus that he had forbidden necessary provision to be administred to certain Martyrs in prison during the last persecution All which calumnies they by letters spread through the whole countrey of Africa Caecilianus in the mean time being acknowledged lawfull Bishop by Marcellus Bishop of Rome and all other Bishops through the Catholick Church before whom he confidently offred himselfe to a legall tryall This relation is given by S. Optatus and Saint Augustin 6. Now though this Schism was cheifly forged by Botrus and Celesius together with the foremention'd Elders and Lucilla and encreased by Secundus and other Traditors Bishops yet it first took its name Title from Donatus Bishop of a place call'd Casae nigrae or Black Cottages in Numidia who first at the instigation of Lucilla withdrew himself from the communion of Caecilianus whilst he was Deacon But the Donatists being ashamed to take their appellation from one who had been condemn'd by Pope Melchiades chose rather to call themselves Donatists from another Donatus who succeeded Majorinus in the Schism and whom they esteem'd a person of great eminence both for learning and Sanctity 7. This unhappy Schism received such strength in a short space that within three years ioyning themselves with Traditors Bishops and drawing into their sacrilegious Communion all the Numidians they assembled a Councill of no fewer then two hundred and seaventy Bishops which continuing together seaventy five dayes and repeating all their former Constitutions made a Decree that all those who were guilty of the horrible crime of Tradition if they refused to be rebaptised should notwithstanding be admitted into Communion as if they were innocent 8. When Constantin had overcome Maxentius the Donatists obtain'd of Anulinus Governour of Africk to send his letters full of calumnious accusations against Caecilianus unto the Emperour who was then in Gaule and some of the same Schismaticall Bishops made a voyage to him earnestly requesting him to appoint Iudges of their cause The Emperour himself saith Optatus with great indignation answered theÌ„ You require a secular iudgment from mee who my self expect the iudgment of Christ. Yet with extreme importunity they at last wrested from him for their Iudges Maternus Bishop of Colonia Agrippina Rheticius Bishop of Austun Marius of Arles 9. But presently after this Constantin conâ—idering of what weight and necessity the authority of the Roman Bishop was in such a cause he commanded the Donatists Bishops together with Caecilianus and as many other of his Communion to attend these three Iudges at Rome to debate and conclude the cause before the holy Pope Melchiades in a Roman Synod To whom likewise the pious Emperour wrote a letter in which he tells the Pope that he thought fitt to send these contending Bishops before him to the end they might receive iudgment from him and the other Iudges as you know saith he the most holy law of God requires 10. A Synod therfore being assembled at Rome the result therof after a diligent examination of the parties and witnesses was a
ascribe this munificent work to King Ethelbert whose Tributary King Sebert his Nephew was Yea Polydor Virgil addes that the Citty it self a little before this was become part of King Ethelberts own Dominion And Camden to the like effect writes thus Ethelbert King of Kent under whom Sebert raigned as by courtesy in this Tract built a Church at London to the honour of Saint Paul the Apostle which in after times being enlarged and beautified grew to that vastnes and magnificence as we now see it as likewise to such rich endowments by which are plentifully maintained besides the Bishop a Dean Precentour Chancellour Treasurer fower Arch-deacons nine and twenty Prebends besides many others of inferiour rank 2. As Saint Peters Church in Westminster was erected upon the ruines of the Pagan Temple of Apollo So was this dedicated to Saint Paul upon those of a Temple to Diana Some marks whereof to this day remain saith the same Authour for ancient adjacent Lodgings in the Archives of the Church are called Diana's Chamber and in King Edward the firsts time an incredible number of beeves heads was digged up in the Church-yard the ancient Sacrifices Tauropolia solemnised to Diana c. 3. In this Church by the Kings appointment the Bishop and his Successours had their fixed seat The Church service being sung not by Monks but other Church-men who lived Canonically in community 4. To the Bishops of this Church saith Saint Beda King Ethelbert offred many rich gifts and for the maintenance of those who lived with the Bishops he added many territories and possessions Particularly the Lordship of Tillingham is named in the Formule of Donation supposed by Stow and Speed to have been written by Ethelbert in this manner King Ethelbert by Divine Inspiration hath given to Miletus rather Mellitus for the remedy of his soule the land called Tillingham for the use of the Community Monasterium of Saint Paul Which Donation in after ages King William the Conquerour confirmed in these words Know ye that I grant to God and Saint Paul and his Ministers the four and twenty Hydes of land which King Ethelbert gave near the Citty of London to the Church of Saint Paul at the first foundation to be free and quitt of all Gilds and of all expedition worke c. Where we find what quantity of ground that territory of Tillingham contained to witt four and twenty Hydes of land each hyde being as much as could be cultivated yearly by one Plough And therefore in a Donation made by Saint Dunstan we read it expounded thus I grant a portion of seaven Ploughs of land which in English is called seaven Hides A Hyde by Saint Beda is called a family or Manse XXII CHAP. 1. 2. An Episcopall See erected at Rochester 3.4 c. The Bishop of Landaff consecrated by the Arch-bishop of Canterbury 1. THE same year another Episcopall See was erected in the Province of Kent in a Citty by the Romans called Durobrum by Saint Beda Durobrevis in after times Roffa or Rochester from the name of a principall Saxon to whom it belonged Where King Ethelbert built a Church to the honour of Saint Andrew the Apostle the Episcopall See of S. Iustus the first Bishop who lately came from Rome with S. Mellitus Of whose Consecration S. Beda thus writes 2. S. Augustin ordained Iustus a Bishop in Kent it self in the Citty of Durobrevis which the English Nation from a prime Noble person inhabiting there called Rotchester There did King Ethelbert build a Church to the honour of S. Andrew the Apostle and bestowed on that B. as he had done on the Church of S. Paul many Gifts adding withall possessions and lands for the maintenance of those who attended on the Bishop and Church Thus in a few years the Province of Kent obtained two Episcopall Sees 3. The two Sees of London and Rochester acknowledged subiection to that of Canterbury And which is strange the like was at this very time done by the Brittish See of Landaff notwithstanding the late dissension of the Brittish Bishops in the Synod of Worcester For we read that S. Oudoceus the Successour of S. Theliau sirnamed Helios or The Sun for his learning and Sanctity came for Ordination to Saint Augustin 4. The same moreover appears by a Protestation made in the Synod of Rhemes by Vrban Bishop of Landaff to Pope Calixtus the Second of that Name in the year of Grace eleaven hundred and nineteen extant in B. Vsher. Which Protestation was by him thus conceived From the ancient time of our Fathers Holy Father as the Hand-Writing of our Holy Father Saint Theliau testifies this Church of Landaff first founded to the honour of Saint Peter the Apostle was in dignity and Priviledges the Mistresse of all the Churches in Wales till by seditions and warrs in the time of my Predecessour Herwold it was weakned almost deprived of a Pastour and annihilated by the cruelty of the inhabitants and invasion of the Norman Nation Yet there always remaind in it Religious men serving God both by reason of the neighbourhood of the English by whom they were instructed though differing from them in the Ecclesiasticall Ministery as likewise because from very ancient times that is from the days of Saint Eleutherius Pope and after the coming of Saint Augustin into Brittany the Bishop of this place hath always been subiect and obedient in every thing to the Arch-bishop of the Metropolitan Church of Canterbury and to the King of England 5. For what concerns the present year the same learned B. Vsher in his Chronologicall Index writes how Saint Theliau Bishop of Landaff and Caer-leon being dead Saint Oudoceus his Sisters Son succeeded him whom at his return from the Citty of Canterbury where he had been consecrated by Saint Augustin the Arch-bishop Mouric Prince of Glamorgan honourably received and by his authority confirmed the Priviledges of the Church of Landaff 6. The same Authour further declares the grounds upon which the Church of Landaff became subiect to that of Canterbury For sayes he The Bishops of Landaff as heyrs of those of Caer-leon disdaind to be subiect to the Bishops of Menevia to whom the Metropoliticall Iurisdiction had been transferd from Caer-leon And therfore from this time they rather chose to receive their Consecration from the Arch-bishop of Canterbury And the Church of Caer-leon was so annexed to the neighbouring Church of Landaff that the Dioceses were not only ioynd but the Territory likewise belonging to the Churches of Saint Iulius and Saint Aaron was given to Nuddus the one and twentieth Bishop of Landaff and his Successours as we find express'd in the Register of that Church 7. Now if there be any truth in these Records it will follow that those Protestant Writers are much mistaken who affirm that all the Brittish Bishops oppos'd S. Augustin On the countrary the most illustrious among them S. Theliaus and his Successour
and B. Godwin cast on the memory of our glorious Apostle Saint Augustin to whom they impute this horrible Massacre as if by his instigation that Pagan King had by this cruelty revenged their refusall to submitt to his Metropoliticall authority Whereas by the ioynt testimony of our Historians and the expresse words of Saint Beda Saint Augustin was dead long before to wit five years at least 8. But they reply that those words of Saint Beda quamvis ipso iam multo antè tempore ad caelestia regna sublato that is though Saint Augustin himself a good while before this was translated to Heaven included in a Parenthesis were added by Papists to salve Saint Augustins honour and are not found in the Saxon Translation of Saint Beda made by King Alfred True it is that in the Latin and Saxon Edition publish'd by Abraham Whelock in the year 1643 those words appear not in the Saxon Copy But the publisher though a Protestant ingenuously confesses that not only in all Impressions of Saint Beda's History some of which saw the light before any Protestants were but in all ancient Manuscripts extant in the Libraries of Cambridge that Clause of S. Beda was extāt and never included in a Parenthesis but only distinguish'd by Comma's 7. Surely if we will iudge of Saint Augustin by the Spirit of his Father and Master Saint Gregory we would not suspect him of so horribly murdrous a disposition For Saint Gregory though Rome and all Italy had been many years infested and wasted by the Lombards yet was so fearfull of being in any measure accessory to blood that he durst not concur to the death of any one of their Princes though he was assured therby to free the whole countrey from their Tyranny And S. Augustin himself as hath been shewed taught King Ethelbert a quite contrary Lesson That in the cause of Religion no violence or compulsion ought to be used 8. If any credit may be given to Ancient and till this age never questiond Tradition Saint Augustin was a man of eminent piety of admirable zeale for the rooting out Pagan Idolatry and planting the Gospell in this Island And even Protestants themselves acknowledge that Almighty God gave testimony to his Teaching by many great miracles If he had been guilty of some defects Christian Charity requires us either not to mention them or to let a thousand great obligations we have to his Memory preponderate them But upon meer ungrounded suspicions disproved by the current of Story to charge with crimes execrable to Heathens a person in the iudgment of the whole Church for almost a thousand years now raigning with Christ in glory is certainly a presumption of which God with whom the death of his Saints is precious will one day require a severe account 9. Yet of late this poysonnous humour of calumniating Gods Saints is become the principall Character of the New reformed Gospell I will adde one example more of a calumniatour at least parallel to these witt Mr William Prinn alate stigmatized Presbyterian who in his not long since publish'd Censure of Arch-bishop Whitgift charges Saint Anselm that he induced Sir Walter Tirrel to murder King William Rufus Now by the consent of all our Historians Tirrel himself was no murderer for it was by the unhappy casuall glancing of an arrow that the King was slain However it hapned yet certain it is that at that time Saint Anselm was an exild person in France and whereas at that Kings burial many Noble men mett but few mourned for his death yet saith a late Protestant Historian of all mourners Anselm express'd most cordial sorrow at the news That blasphemous tongue therefore must expect that such envenomed darts as these shott against heaven it self will if he repent not one day descend upon his own head and the wounds made by them never be cured But alas what Repentance can be expected in such a person who is inveteratus dierum malorum when wee see in his decrepite age his rancorous tongue against innocent Catholicks yet more violently sett on fire of hell so far as to solicite a generall Massacre of them by publishing himself and tempting others to damne their soules also by publishing through the whole kingdom that in the last fatall calamity by fire hapning to London they were the onely incendiaries This he did though himself at the same time confessed that not the least proof could be produced against them But said he it concerns us that this report should be beleived Complaints of this most execrable attentat were made and severall Oathes to confirm this were offred But in vain However surely there is a reward for the innocent oppress'd And what soever Mr Prinn may think doubtles there is a God who iudges the world Let him therefore remember what the Spirit of God sayes Quid detu◠tibi aut quid apponatur tibi ad linguam dolosam Sagittae potentis acutae cum carbonibus desolatoriis that is What must be given to thee and what must be assigned to thee for thy portion O deceitfull Tongue Sharp darts cast by an Almighty arme with devouring coales of juniper 10. With as good reason therfore S. Augustin may be accused of the slaughter of these Brittishs Monks as S. Columban a Holy Irish Monk in France might be charged with the most horrible death of Queen Bronichild hapning at this very time for he also by the Spirit of Prophecy forewarn'd her of it And so far may we esteem the ancient Prophets guilty of the calamities befalling many Princes and Stares which by Divine Inspiration they foretold 11. To all this wee may adde that there was no such freindly correspondence between the Kings of Kent and the Northumbers as that this latter should be employed by the former as an instrument of his unworthy revenge On the contrary wee read that Ethelfrid bore so mortall a hatred to all Christians that he denounced to the Kings of Kent and Essex that he would be no lesse an enemy to them because they had forsaken the Institutes of their Fathers then he was to the Brittains and Scotts And to conclude according to the plain Narration of S. Beda the Pagan King Ethelfrid came with no design against the Brittish Monks but their slaughter was caused by occasion of his seing them on a hill together and being told that they were assembled there to pray to God against him So that the Pagan Authour himself of the slaughter absolves both King Ethelbert and S. Augustin unjustly condemned by partiall and ungratefull Christians V. CHAP. 1. Kinegils the West Saxon King overcomes the Brittains 2. 3 The death of Sebert King of the East-Saxons His Successours 1. IN the year of Christ six hundred and fourteen Kinegilsus King of the West-Saxons after he had raigned three years assumed his Son others say his Brother Quicelmus a companion in his Throne And presently after they both fought a battell
1. BY the death of Penda King of the Mercians that Kingdom â—ogether with that of the East-Angles whose Kings he had slain became an accession to the Dominions of the Victorious Oswi King of the Northumbers Notwithstanding in the year of Grace six hundred fifty six he permitted Peoda the Son of Penda on whom he had bestowd his daughter Alefleda to raign over the Southern Mercians and likewise Edelwald the Brother of Ethelhere to govern the East-Angles 2. By this indulgence of King Oswi the Christian Faith became spread through severall Provinces For he built many Churches and Monasteries in the Kingdom of the Mercians among which the principall was that which was founded in an Island called the Isle of the Hart in which as a testimony of gratitude to God for his Victory he enclosed his daughter So that within the space of two years the Mercians following his example were converted to the Faith and baptised 3. And for a firmer establishment of Christianity among them he erected an Episcopall See common to the Mercians and Midland Angli in the Citty of Lichfeâ—ld saith Bishop Godwin Though more probable it is that as yet there was no certain place affixed for the Bishops residence For severall years after this we read how Wuifer King of the Mercians offred Lichfeild to S. Wilfrid that he might there either build a Monastery or erect an Episcopall See The first Bishop of the Mercians was Diuma a Scottish Preist of whom we have already made mention 4. This is testified by S Beda in this passage When Oswi the most Christian King of the Northumbers having slain King Penda took possession of his Kingdom Diuma one of the four forementioned Preists was ordainen Bishop both of the Midland Angli and Mercians by Fâ—nan Bishop of Lindisfarn For by reason of the Scarcenes of Preists they were compelled to sett one Bishop over two Nations Now Diuma having in a short time converted great multitudes dyed To whom in the year of Grace six hundred fifty eight succeeded Cellach who was likewise a Scotch-man Who after he had a few years governed that Province voluntarily relinquished his Bishoprick and returned to his Native countrey the Island of Hu or Hy. 5. At this time Ithamar who had succeeded S. Paulinus in the Episcopall See of Rochester dyed He was not inferiour to his Predecessours in Sanctity and learning saith Harpsfeild who adds That many years after his death by reason of frequent Miracles wrought by his intercession his Body was translated to a more honourable place Which translation was made on the fourth day before the Ides of Ianuary on which day his Anniversary Solemnity is celebrated in the Church of Rochester In our Martyrologe his Commemoration is made on the Tenth of Iune which was the day of his death And his Successour was Damian descended of the South-Saxons saith S. Beda 6. This year Merevald a Prince among the Mercians built a Monastery for Religious Virgins at a Town called Lemster in the Province of Hereford He is said to have been the Son of Penda and Brother of Peoda and of his Successour Wolfer Kings of the Mercians But he is more illustrious by his Holy Offspring his son Merefin and his daughters Milburga Mildreda and Milgitha born to him by his Wife S. Ermenburga â— King Peoda likewise the Son of Penda first King of the Mercians this same year for propagating Christian Religion layd the foundation of the Mâ—nastery of Medeshampsted in the Region of the Girvians or Northamptonshire But having been the next year slain by the treason of his Wife Alcfleda the naturall daughter of Oswi King of the Northumbers he could not perfect it Thus writes Camden from Robert Swapham an ancient Authour And Ingulphus adds That he left his fervour and devotion to his Brother Wulfer his Successour in that Kingdom and to Saxulph a man of great power there who finished the said Monastery eight years after The place anciently called Medeshampsted afterward took the name of Peterborough illustrious in regard of this Monastery II. CHAP. 1.2.3 The Brittains overthrown by the King of the West-Saxons 1. IN the year of Grace six hundred fifty eight the Brittains received a great overthrow from Kenewalch King of the West-Saxons which is thus described by Huntingdon Cenwald so he calls him King of the West-Saxons in the seaventeenth year of his raign fought against the Brittains at Pennum For they knowing that he had been overcome by the stouâ— King Penda and almost driven out of his kingdom imagined that he was unable to sustain the burden of a battell Whereupon having gathered a numerous army they with great pride invaded his Dominions At the beginning of the fight the Brittains feircely setting on the Saxons made them give ground But the Saxons with great courage and constancy resisting them for they preferred death before flying at last so wearied the Brittains that their forces melted away like snow so that they turned their backs to the pursuers and fled from Pennum as far as Pedredan The wound which the Progeny of Brutus received this day was incurable 2. The place where this battell was sought was an obscure Village in Somersetshire at this day called Pen but anciently famous for this Victory over the Brittains and another which in after ages King Edmond Ironside gaind there against the Danes From thence the Brittains fled to the River Pedreâ— now called Parret where was seated the town called by the Saxons Pedridan but now Pederton and it was sometimes the Royal Seat of Ina King of the West-Saxons 3. After this combat and Victory the Saxons became so terrible to the Brittains that they never afterward descended from their mountains to encounter them Besides this their State became divided among severall petty Princes each of which sought to secure and enlarge his own territory so that they never combind in any generall design against the Saxons or English III. CHAP. 1.2 Wolfer King of the Mercians His wife S. Erminilda Trumhere Bishop of the Mercians 1. KING Peoda as hath been declared having been slain by the treachery of his Wife in the time of the Paschall Solemnity that Kingdom of the Southern Mercians returned to the Dominion of King Oswi But three years after the Princes of the Nation of the Mercians rebelled against him their names were Immin Eaba and Eadbert These exalted to the throne Wulfer the Son of Penda then a young man whom they had preserved and kept conceald among them And so with their new King they ioyfully persevered in Profession of Christianity 2. The wife of this King Wulfer was S. Erminilda Whose parents were Ercombert King of Kent and S. Sexburga By their pious instructions she became so zealous in promoting the Christian faith that by her perswasions kindnes and holy example that perverse and rude Nation of the Mercians was brought
to submitt to the sweet yoak of Christ. And her husband complying with her desires assisted her in extirpating Idolatrous Superstitions and filling the kingdom with Churches and Preists Whence appears that King Wulfer himself was also a Christian. 3. In the beginning of his raign Trumher who as hath been declared was constituted Abbot in the Monastery of Gethlingum or Gilling founded in the place where the Holy King Oswin was slain was made Bishop of the Mercians after that Celiach the Successour of Diuma a Scot had relinquished his Bishoprick and was returned into his countrey This Trumher was by Nation an Englishman and kinsman or King Oswin but he had his education and instruction among the Scotts There is no more recorded of him but only that by him Edilwalch Prince of the South-Saxons was baptised as shall be declared IV. CHAP. 1.2.3 c. S. Ethelreda maried to Tombert remains a Virgin 8 9 c. She a second time maried to Egfrid Prince of the Northumbers preserves her Virginity 15.16 c. She flyes from thence and is miraculously preserved from her husband King Egfrid 20. c. She builds a Monastery of Virgins and another of Monks at Ely 1. IN the following year Egfrid the Son of King Oswi took to wife Etheldrith or Ediltrudis a daughter of Anna King of the Eastangles The Sanctity of this Lady twice a Widow and always a Virgin is highly and worthily celebrated by all our Historians and therefore her Memory must not be slightly passed over in this Story 2. She was born in the Province of the Iceni or Suffolk at a town called Ixning which saith Camden though now an obscure Village was anciently famous for the birth of Etheldreda daughter of King Anna a king wonderfully blessed by God in a Saintly offspring Some Writers affirm this Holy Virgin to have been the eldest of his daughters But S. Beda expressly testifies that S. Sexburga was elder then she 3. Polydor commends her for her beauty a quality very useles to vertue which notwithstanding may worthily enter among her praises because the purity of her mind triumphed over all the snares and machines which her beauty suggested against her In her infancy she dedicated her self to chastity wherein the suitable piety of her Sisters did confirm her and during that tender age free from tentations though her affection to purity encreased yet her constancy was not exposed to any tryall till the year of Grace six hundred fifty one when being mariageable her parents provided a husband for her The Holy Virgin who had fixed all her affections on Christ alone though her desire was to confine her self in a Cloyster yet durst not renounce her obedience to her parents 4 The Husband designed for her was Tombert Prince of the Girvians a people inhabiting the fenny Islands in Cambridgshire whose countrey we read thus described by an ancient Writer named Felix cited by Camden There is a fenny marsh of an exceeding large extent which beginning from the banks of the River Gronta reaches northwardly to the Sea In some places there grow nothing but sedges elsewhere there are springs from whence issue black Waters which cause foggy vapours and among these there are severall Islands with uneven winding bancks which are pleasantly coverd with woods Hunâ—tingdon calls thâ—s Region a most delicious and fruitfull countrey waterd with many pleaâ—sant rivers painted with severall lakes great and small and flourishing with many groves and Islands The whole Territory from the principall Islands name is called the Isle of Ely which is therefore here more accuratly described because it was by Prince Tombert assigned to Saint Ediltrudis or Etheldreda vulgarly called Saint Audrey for a ioynture and thence became our Lords Patrimony 5. To this Prince therefore S. Ediltrudis was given in mariage which was a state of life greivous to her who had entertained a far more Sublime affection Yet some hope remained that though she could not incline her parents mâ—nds to dispence with her mariage she might perhaps obtain of her husband a permission to preserve the integrity of her body Therefore all her innocent arts she made of use to engage her husband affections to the end he might be induâ—ced to approve her design She spar'd no prayers nor praises of Virginall purity Neither did her endeavours want effect For admiring her Angelicall chastity he gave her a hope of complyance with her desires But not long after reason being overcome with the violence of corrupt nature he yeilded to his own desires and required of her that right which the Laws of Mariage allowd him and which he would not defer till the night following 6. In this extremity God alone was her refuge To him therefore she had recourse by her most devout prayers beseeching him that if her Vows were acceptable to him he would send the Angel of her Virginity to guard her and suggest to her mind such thoughts and to her tongue such words as might find a gratefull admittance into the heart of her Prince 7. Presently after this Tombert entred into her chamber with a resolution to extort her consent to his impatient desires But God prevented him for he found the Holy Virgin encompassed with a wonderfull light and celestiall flame which dazeled his eyes and consuming the fire of lust boyling in his bosom changed his mind not only to admiration but love of Chastity insomuch that now perceiving that our Lord challeÌ„ged her for his own Spouse he not only relinquished his clame to her but professed himself a companion with her in the same vow of consecrating himself to God Thus they lived together the space of seaven or eight years in perfect concord during all which time Saint Etheldreda being secure of her husbands fidelity and constancy in his promise employd her self wholly in the delicious exercises of Prayer and devotion 8. But Almighty God who had given to the Holy Virgin a most constant mind prepared new combats and new triumphs for her For her Husband Prince Tombert dying whereas this Virgin-Widow esteemed herself out of danger of being exposed to any more tryalls as being now in her own disposall yet a new tempest drove her out of the haven to Sea again For Egfrid the Son of Oswi and Heyr of the Northumbrian kingdom invited by the fame of her sanctity and perfections demanded her in mariage Her parents together with the Nobles of the Eastangles esteeming this mariage extremely beneficiall to that Province which languished under the government of her Brother Ethelwald pressed her therefore most earnestly to accept of it and at last conquered her resistance So that once more for the common good she was compelled to submitt her self to a new servitude For Almighty God intended in her to shew to the world an admirable example of constancy and Chastity 9. This year therefore she was conducted to the Kingdom of the Northumbrians In which iourney saith S. Beda she